Martial God Asura 701-750

Chapter 701 - Created by a Martial Emperor
“Earthen Taboo martial skill!”

“It’s truly an Earthen Taboo martial skill!”

“Not only did I raise my cultivation after coming into the Martial Marking Immortal Realm, Eggy’s cultivation was also raised into a rank one Martial Lord. Right now, I even obtained an Earthen Taboo martial skill. Truly not a wasted journey!”

Chu Feng was elated. However, if it were before, he would have definitely not have such a reaction. After all, a hundred Martial Markings could be exchanged for a Mortal Taboo martial skill, so if six thousand Martial Markings were only enough for an Earthen Taboo martial skill, that would be quite a swindle.

Before entering, both Eggy and Chu Feng felt he could obtain a Heaven Taboo martial skill, but after carefully thinking, not only did Eggy change that thought, she even flung a bucket of cold water on Chu Feng’s head.

It was because she suddenly thought of something. From her understanding, Mortal Taboo martial skills could definitely only be created by peak Martial Kings. As for Earthen Taboo martial skills, only peak Martial Emperors could create them.

Although there was only a single word of difference between Mortal Taboo and Earthen Taboo, how could Martial Kings and Martial Emperors be compared on the same level?

Just their creators alone decided that the difference between Mortal Taboo and Earthen Taboo would be incomparable.

Even within ten thousand Martial Kings, there might not appear a Martial Emperor, let alone a person at the peak? The realm of Martial Emperors was a very powerful realm! Unless one had exceptional talent, or pinnacle bloodlines, or Divine Bodies, they should not even think of entering that realm. No matter how much more hardworking they were, it was impossible.

As for Heaven Taboo martial skills, they were even more impressive. Only those above the realm of Martial Emperors could create them, and as for Divine Taboo martial skill, those were true legendary items. No one even knew if the world had such a martial skill.

However, the thing worth mentioning was the Earthen Taboo martial skill would not be weaker than Secret Skills. If there was anyone in the world who successfully mastered the Earthen Taboo martial skill, then in his hands, the martial skill was about to have devastating power. Even before Secret Skills, it could hold its own up against them.

As a result, when she thought of that, Eggy felt disquieted. She was truly worried whether Chu Feng’s six thousand Martial Markings was sufficient for an Earthen Taboo martial skill because they were too precious. At least, six thousand Martial Kings could not defeat a single Martial Emperor.

That worry spread to Chu Feng. After entering the Martial Marking Immortal Realm, he was very restless. He feared heavily that the six thousand Martial Markings were only enough for sixty Mortal Taboo martial skills. However, what use was there giving him so many? They were simply incomparable to a single Earthen Taboo martial skill.

But at present, Chu Feng truly obtained an Earthen Taboo martial skill. How could he not be excited? One had to know that, from what he heard, not a single person had an Earthen Taboo martial skill in the entire Eastern Sea Region. Yet, he did. How could he not be happy? How could he not be excited?

*hmm* Just at that moment, the golden dots in the air formed by the Martial Markings interweaved, lined up orderly, and like a golden dragon, shot into Chu Feng’s forehead.

At that instant, Chu Feng felt a pricking pain in his brain, but quickly after, his eyes couldn’t help light up because the cultivation method of the Firmament Slash had already entered his brain.

However, there was a special seal over the Firmament Slash. It could only exist within Chu Feng’s brain. He could not write it out or teach it to others.

Very clearly, the martial skills at that place were only bestowed to those who they belonged to. Others could not obtain them, nor could they cultivate them.

But Chu Feng did not care about that. At that moment, he was focused on reading the introduction regarding the Firmament Slash as well as its specific way of cultivation:

EARTHEN TABOO—FIRMAMENT SLASH.

CREATED BY EMPEROR FIRMAMENT AT THE AGE OF TWO THOUSAND.

CONJURING ENERGY OF THE FIRMAMENTS, GRANTING POWER TO BRING RUIN TO THE WORLD.

IT IS WORK OF THE HIGHEST QUALITY WITHIN EARTHEN TABOO MARTIAL SKILLS.

VIGOROUS BODIES ARE REQUIRED FOR THOSE WHO CULTIVATE THIS TECHNIQUE.

A BODY CONSISTING OF MARTIAL POWER OF THE KING LEVEL IS ESSENTIAL.

THOSE BELOW MARTIAL KINGS ARE FORBIDDEN FROM CULTIVATION.

IF THESE WARNINGS ARE NOT HEEDED, THERE WILL BE BACKLASH.

IF SUPERFICIAL, THERE WILL BE DISEASES NEAR INCURABLE.

IF SERIOUS, ONE’S SOUL WILL SCATTER, DEATH FALLING IMMEDIATELY UPON THEM.

“Really? The requirements are actually that high?!”

As he read, Chu Feng was stupefied. That sort of feeling was akin to the blood throughout his body boiling, feeling his entire body being ablaze. Yet, shortly after, he felt as though he was dropped into bone-piercing chilly water. How tortuous.

After so much trouble, he finally got an Earthen Taboo martial skill that could be called legendary, yet in the end, he was actually not allowed to train in it. Could anyone even survive from such a sickening thing?

“Chu Feng, don’t panic. Earthen Taboo martial skills always had extremely high requirements. Besides, this Firmament Slash is of highest quality, so its requirement should be even higher.

“However, although it cannot be cultivated by those below Martial Kings, that applies only for ordinary people. The mysterious Divine Lightning is concealed within you, so your body has always been stronger than others. Besides, your cultivation of a Martial Lord is reached by using the lightnings. You have yet to truly step into the realm of Martial Lords.

“When you do, however, enter such a realm, and obtain the fourth lightning as a result, that’s when you truly comprehend the realm of Martial Lords. I’m sure at that time, your body will be indescribable with words.

“When you reach such a state, your body will then be able to endure my power. I can transfer my power to you, and in terms of your body’s physical strength, even if it’s not on a level of a Martial King, there will be nearly no difference. Naturally, at that time, you will be able to use this Firmament Slash,” Eggy reminded.

“Is that true? You can transfer your power to me?” Chu Feng was ecstatic upon hearing those words.

He had seen Eggy’s strength, and also felt her unique aura. The burst of matchless powerful strength simply made even Chu Feng envious. If he could obtain Eggy’s power, Chu Feng’s battle strength was obviously going to step into a completely new realm.

Seeming to know what Chu Feng was thinking, Eggy indifferently smiled, then mercilessly doused Chu Feng’s excited emotions and said, “What are you thinking about? Do you think my power can be used by you? I can indeed transfer my power to you, but it will only strengthen your physical body, not raise your battle strength.

“Of course, originally, one needed to be at least a Gold-cloak World Spiritist in order for them to use this method of transferring a World Spirit’s power to them.

“But the World Spirits from the Asura Spirit World are different. We can more perfectly control our power, so when you are still a Purple-cloak World Spiritist, I can transfer my power to you.

“Obviously, it also has high body requirements. If your body is too weak, even if I lower my power to the extreme, you will not be able to endure the frenzy in my power.”

“Heh, I understand.” Although he was fiercely dispirited, Chu Feng was still unable to control his cheerful emotions. As if to him, the power Eggy grasped was more attractive than the Firmament Slash.

As though feeling Chu Feng’s emotional changes and thought process, Eggy proudly smiled and said hiddenly in her heart, “At least you know what’s good for you.”

Chapter 702 - Conclusion
*hmm* Just at that moment, the entrance behind Chu Feng slightly trembled, seeming that it was about to close.

At that instant, Chu Feng couldn’t help smiling, then said, “It’s time to head out.”

Once Chu Feng stepped out, the entrance to the Martial Marking Immortal Realm closed in an instant. The entire mountain peak returned to its former state.

But the current peak was not quiet. In the eyes of almost everyone who looked at Chu Feng was full of strong amazement. There were even some of the same generation who looked at Chu Feng with a few bits of admiration or idolization.

Chu Feng had already anticipated such a scene. Back then, six thousand Martial Markings made even him very shocked, let alone them. Certainly, at that very moment, some people were guessing what sort of Taboo martial skill he got.

“Junior Wuqing, you’re too awesome! All of the Martial Markings in the Temple of Reproduction were captured by you, right? How did you do that?” Chun Wu said after running over with a face full of joy. As she spoke, she even gave the Cosmos Sack in her hand to Chu Feng.

“Senior Chun Wu, you should keep this,” Chu Feng refused with a smile.

“How can that do? This is your reward, how can I accept it? That does not comply with the rules!

“Besides, Junior Wuqing, although you are very powerful, you still need to work hard on your cultivation! And this, can help you.” Chun Wu forcefully opened up Chu Feng’s palm, then stuffed the Cosmos Sack into his hands.

Seeing that, Chu Feng examined the Cosmos Sack and his eyes involuntarily lit up instantly. He hurriedly asked, “Senior Chun Wu, what exactly are these? The Martial power inside is so gentle! They are such rare cultivation treasures!”

“These are the high-rank Martial Medicine, the Immortal Mushrooms of Martialism. However, they are not ordinary high-rank Martial medicine. They are unique Martial Medicine that only the Misty Peak has. Moreover, their growth cannot be sped up and only when they mature on their own could they be picked. Their price far surpasses beyond normal high-rank Martial Medicine, and are even more precious than top-rank Martial Medicine—Martial Beads.

“Although the Martial power in the top-rank Martial Medicine ‘Martial Bead’ is far above the Immortal Mushroom of Martialism, after all, those under the rank of Martial Lord cannot cultivate them. This Immortal Mushroom of Martialism, however, is different. Even those in the Heaven realm can cultivate them, and there are even good effects after cultivation,” Chun Wu explained patiently.

“It’s that mystical?”

Chu Feng’s heart was even more joyed when he heard those words. No matter what, he did not expect the first-place reward for the Martial Marking Immortal Realm would be that bountiful.

With Chu Feng’s Spirit power, he could feel how powerful the Immortal Mushroom of Martialism was. Not only did it contain powerful Martial power, it was even very gentle. And, the gentler the Martial power, it represented greater ease in refining.

Especially to those in the Heaven realm, it had great effects. Even with a single Immortal Mushroom of Martialism, it would absolutely be no problem to continuously make breakthrough past many realms. It was a true Natural Oddity, a cultivation treasure.

If Chu Feng wanted to make breakthroughs now, the Martial power required was very enormous. Thus, the six Immortal Mushrooms of Martialism would not have much of an effect. However, if Su Rou, Su Mei, Zhang Tianyi, and Jiang Wushang refined them, the effects would be unimaginable.

So, that was why Chu Feng was so elated. It was because the six Immortal Mushrooms of Martialism would help greatly towards Su Rou’s, Su Mei’s, and the others’ cultivation. As the closest people to him currently in the Eastern Sea Region, Chu Feng had always wanted to help them. And now, he finally had such a chance.

“Wuqing, it seems that your harvests in the Martial Marking Immortal Realm are quite good. I wonder… Have you gotten the Martial Marking Immortal Lotus?”

Just at that moment, Lady Piaomiao also walked over. When she looked at Chu Feng, her eyes actually contained a bit of amiability. It could be said to be a few times more benignant than before. After seeing Chu Feng’s strength, she did look at him with new lens.

“Senior Piaomiao, I have gotten the Martial Marking Immortal Lotus.” As Chu Feng spoke, he gave the Martial Marking Immortal Lotus Chun Wu helped him collect to Lady Piaomiao.

“Mm.” Seeing the Martial Marking Immortal Lotus, a rare expression of joy appeared on Lady Piaomiao’s face. One could see that she too really wanted to save Yan Ruyu.

Afterwards, in Chun Wu, Jiang Wanshi, and the other beauty’s company, under countless admirative and envious gazes, Chu Feng left the mountain peak and returned to his place of residence.

But even after returning, Chu Feng could not rest well because he, who had collected six thousand Martial Markings, already showed his powerful side and exceptional talent.

Almost all the youths who knew of that matter wanted to befriend Chu Feng. There were even some young females who sent messages to Chu Feng, expressing their love towards him. It reached a point where even some old experts wished to see Chu Feng and chat with him.

But how could Chu Feng, who had already seen people who acted like that within the Martial Marking Immortal Realm, give them the chance? So, other than Chun Wu and others who had rather closer relationships with him, Chu Feng closed his door to all and was not willing to see them. No matter who it was, he gave no face.

And because the Martial Marking Immortal Realm event had concluded, the Misty Peak would not leave those people there as guests for long periods of time. So, pretty much other than Chu Feng as well as Qiushui Fuyan and Jiang Wanshi, everyone was politely sent down the Misty Peak.

Although the people who were bothering had gone, the current Chu Feng instead became more restless. He could not even sit in peace.

The reason for that was because he heard that Lady Piaomiao had already used the Martial Marking Immortal Lotus to officially dispel the demon in Yan Ruyu’s body.

And after several long days of torture, Qiushui Fuyan who went to help Lady Piaomiao finally appeared within Chu Feng’s line of sight.

“Senior Qiushui, how was it? Yan Ruyu is fine, right?” Chu Feng anxiously asked when he saw Qiushui Fuyan.

“Hoh.” Seeing Chu Feng with a face full of disquiet, Qiushui Fuyan charmingly smiled, then said, “I didn’t think you would be so worried for her. Is the relationship between the two of you good?”

“Eh…” Chu Feng hesitated a bit, then shook his head and said, “No, my relationship with her isn’t good, but the reason why she was in that state was, after all, related to me. If she could not be healed, I cannot feel calmness in my heart.”

“Don’t worry. The Martial Marking Immortal Lotus is a sealing oddity. Although that demon was powerful, it has been completely exorcised. Right now, that girl Yan Ruyu not only has no worries for her health, she has also thoroughly obtained that demon’s unique power.

“That power is not simple. It can even be said to be extremely powerful, possibly no weaker than a Divine Body’s power. In the future, her potential is unlimited. It may not be an impossibility for her to surpass Murong Xun one day.” As Qiushui Fuyan spoke, there was even a bit of admiration on her face. As if she was admiring Lady Piaomiao able to take in such an outstanding disciple.

“However, Chu Feng, she seemed to have quite an opinion on you, so she does not wish to see you,” Qiushui Fuyan said with a smile. It seemed that she had hiddenly guessed of something.

Chu Feng did not mind Yan Ruyu not willing to see him. After hearing that she was not only completely fine, and even obtained power comparable to Divine Bodies, Chu Feng felt happy for her. Perhaps it was the so-called “all’s well that ends well”.

Seeing Chu Feng’s relieved complexion, Qiushui Fuyan satisfiedly smiled. She had better and better thoughts about Chu Feng. Not only did he have outstanding talent, exceptional courage, he even had a very suave air. From all sides, he surpassed those of the same generation by huge margins. So, she asked again, “Chu Feng, the Martial Marking Immortal Realm has ended now, and we should be leaving soon. Do you have plans regarding your destination?”

“Senior Qiushui, do you know where Senior Fu Liansheng, one of the Four Protectors of the Crippling Night Demon Sect, is?” Chu Feng asked.

Chapter 703 - A Long Wait
“Fu Liansheng?” Qiushui Fuyan shook her head when she heard those words, and said, “I’ve had extremely few contact with the people from the Crippling Night Demon Sect. Besides, after the sect disbanded, traces of many great characters who influenced the Eastern Sea Region disappeared. There are also no news regarding the Four Protectors, as if they had just evaporated off the face of the world.

“However, I have heard people occasionally say the descendants of the Four Protectors appearing in succession. Moreover, that they would have a contest two months later in the Depraved Ravine.”

“The descendants of the Four Protectors?” Chu Feng couldn’t help be taken aback.

“To be more precise, it’s the descendants of the Three Protectors because you, the descendant of the head of the Four Protectors, clearly don’t know anything about the arranged battle with the other three.” Qiushui Fuyan smiled. She could instantly see Chu Feng, as Qiu Canfeng’s only disciple, did not know anything about that matter.

“I indeed know nothing about it. Before, I have always been in the continent of the Nine Provinces and after coming to this place, I immediately came to find you, Senior Qiushui. I know very little about the things in the Eastern Sea Region.

“Not to mention this arranged battle, I don’t even know who the descendants of the three other protectors are,” Chu Feng said truthfully.

“It can’t be blamed on you. Although the Four Protectors of the Crippling Night Demon Sect are strong, they have never been on good terms with one another. So, judging by your master’s character, he shouldn’t have told you things regarding the relationship between them, nor would he have mentioned their disciples.

“But, since you have something you need to find Fu Liansheng for, no matter if the news is true or false, I feel that you can check out the Depraved Ravine two months later. After all, Fu Liansheng’s disciple will definitely know where his master is, right?” Qiushui Fuyan said.

“Mm. Thank you for your guidance, Senior Qiushui. This news is too important to me.”

Chu Feng nodded. Fu Liansheng was the crucial person who could save his master, and Qiu Canfeng also grasped all the treasures within that Imperial Tomb, and those, on the other hand, were crucial things that could raise his cultivation, so he could save Zi Ling.

So, the most important mission Chu Feng came to the Eastern Sea Region for was to find Fu Liansheng. No matter if the arranged battle at the Depraved Ravine was true or false, he had to go.

“Chu Feng, the actions you took in the Misty Peak are fated to be spread everywhere. At least, your face, your name, Wuqing, will soon spread throughout the Eastern Sea Region.

“However, the world is big. There is every sort of people, and after knowing you’ve gotten great things from the Misty Peak, there will always be people who have malicious intents towards you.

“You can use your mask to change your face and set up another name for yourself—making it so ‘Wuqing’ thus disappears from this world, which would be a simple and effective way of evading the peril—it is, however, not the best way of resolving this problem. Running away from danger isn’t a solution; only when facing danger can one grow,” Qiushui Fuyan said smilingly.

“Senior Qiushui, it’s not that I, Chu Feng, don’t dare to show my actual appearance to others or fear to face danger, it’s just that I have several very important friends in the Four Seas Academy.

“I don’t want them to be affected because of me. That’s why I completely buried my name. When the time is ripe, I will announce my identity to the world, but that is only a time when I can guarantee no one can harm them.

“As for the dangers submerged outside, the ones that will come will come eventually. I know it is useless regardless how well I hide myself, so after leaving this place, I will still face others with the face of ‘Wuqing’. Even though I know my current cultivation is very weak, it won’t be easy if they want to take care of me,” Chu Feng replied.

“So it’s like that. It seems like I’ve misunderstood you. Actually, the reason why I told you this isn’t because I want you to meet force with force against existences you cannot defend yourself against. After all, that is equal to committing suicide; an unintelligent approach.

“The reason why I told you this is only because I want you to learn how to face your dangers. But when facing undefeatable dangers, when you should escape, you must escape. After all, great men ought to bow when needed, and stand straight when needed. Looking at it now, however, it’s not necessary for me to tell you all this.”

Qiushui Fuyan faintly smiled. She, who originally wanted to teach Chu Feng some truths, did not expect that he had hidden troubles. It involuntarily made her feel a bit embarrassed. But shortly after, she did an action that made Chu Feng surprised.

The Holy Daughter of the Burning Heaven Church, the former greatest beauty in the Eastern Sea Region, leaned over slightly, put her veiled red lips next to Chu Feng’s ear, and softly said some words.

After hearing those words, Chu Feng’s expression couldn’t help changing slightly, then he said, “Thank you, Senior Qiushui.”

On that day, Chu Feng decided to leave the Misty Peak, and Qiushui Fuyan decided to stay for a few more days.

Outside the Misty Peak, Chun Wu, Qiu Zhu, Jiang Wanshi, and Qiushui Fuyan all came to send him off.

For Chun Wu particularly, when she looked at Chu Feng, her eyes were full of unwillingness. If it weren’t for Lady Piaomiao’s request, disallowing her from leaving the Misty Peak, she would have definitely wanted to leave with Chu Feng.

“Senior Chun Wu, Senior Qiu Zhu, Yan Ruyu is my friend. Right now, she has also become Lady Piaomiao’s disciple, so I hope you can take good care of her.” Before leaving, Chu Feng did not forget to tell Chun Wu and Qiu Zhu that.

After all, from what he knew, Yan Ruyu had a slightly timid nature. She completely followed her seniors’ words, and since Xia Yu and Dong Xue were so oppressive, Chu Feng worried they would make things difficult for Yan Ruyu.

“Junior Wuqing, don’t worry. With me and Senior Qiu Zhu, no one will dare to bully Senior Yan,” Chun Wu guaranteed with a pat of her chest, immediately understanding Chu Feng intentions.

“We will take good care of Senior Yan,” Qiu Zhu said with a warm smile as well.

“Sorry to trouble you two then.”

Hearing those words, Chu Feng too peacefully smiled. Chun Wu had always kept her word and was worthy of his trust. So, Chu Feng dallied for no longer, and while being sent off by the gazes of Chun Wu and the others, he left the Misty Peak, flying towards an Ancient Teleportation Arrays.

At that very instant, however, at the exit of the Misty Peak, there stood a straight and jade-like figure, who similarly gazed upon Chu Feng departing back.

That female had an exceptional appearance, absolutely not inferior to Chun Wu and the others. Moreover, she had a very special bearing. It was a very strange one. It would make others involuntarily feel affable, but a powerful expert could tell that bearing did not match a human’s. Naturally, that person was Yan Ruyu, who obtained the demon’s power.

She had very complicated emotions, but looked at Chu Feng back without blinking. Only when Chu Feng disappeared in the vast horizon did she say quietly, “Thanks!”

Although the territory of the Misty Peak was large, the people within the Misty Peak only moved within the peaks. As a result, the other areas of the Misty Peak’s land was, in reality, empty.

It was especially so since some time had passed since the conclusion of the Martial Marking Immortal Realm. Pretty much everyone other than Chu Feng, Qiushui Fuyan, and the others had left already. So, in the regions outside the Misty Peak itself were so peaceful, it was slightly strange.

The only exit Chu Feng had to leave by was to pass through Ancient Teleportation Arrays; however, just as he arrived at one, before entering, the space before him trembled. Quickly after, four aged figures appeared, sealing Chu Feng’s escape.

The ages of those four were very high—they were at least over a hundred years—nor were their cultivations weak: all peak Martial Lords.

Chu Feng had seen them once in the Misty Peak. Although he did not know their specific names, he did know they were senior experts whose names were famous at certain areas.

However, at that instant, when the four looked at Chu Feng, their eyes were not kind at all. One of them even said with a strange tone, “My friend Wuqing, you’ve finally come. You’ve made us wait for quite a long time!”

Chapter 704 - Killing Three to Warn a Myriad
Seeing this, Chu Feng already knew something was wrong. However, he didn’t panic, nor was there a change in his expression. In an indifferent tone, he said, “Seniors, what business do you have with me?”

“Heh, it’s not much, just a small matter we want you to help us out with,” said one of the old men with malicious intents.

“What is it? Just speak your mind,” Chu Feng replied.

“Wuqing, this time around you’ve gone to the Martial Marking Immortal Realm and obtained six thousand Martial Markings. Surely, you’ve exchanged them for a pretty decent martial skill.

“However, we have also heard the martial skills within the Martial Marking Immortal Realm are bound to one’s brain. They cannot be spoken out, nor can they be recorded. Only their owner can cultivate them.

“However, the martial skill exchanged for six thousand Martial Markings must certainly be extraordinary. It’d be quite a waste if you enjoyed its use all by yourself. So, the four of us wish to help you and see if we can take the Taboo martial skill out of your brain. That way, we can share it all together,” said the old man, beaming with smiles.

“Hoh. You think I’m an idiot? If you want to kill and rob, then just say so. You even act so grand and dignified. The skin on your face is truly quite thick—so thick, you feel no shame. I see you’ve spent all your years on your face, huh?” Chu Feng disdainfully smiled. Not only was he fearless, he was even ridiculing and looking down on them.

“You sharp-tongued brat! You can say whatever you want to, but today, you should erase any thoughts of leaving peacefully.”

As the old man spoke, he walked upon the air towards Chu Feng. At the same time, the three others had also secretly sealed off Chu Feng’s escape. The four peak Martial Lords enveloped him with might from all sides. Instantly, Chu Feng felt enormous pressure and could no longer move even an inch.

“This area is within the Misty Peak’s territory. Are you not afraid of Lady Piaomiao punishing all of you for doing this?” Chu Feng indifferently swept his gaze over the four people. No matter how much stronger the pressure enveloping him became, he still did not fear in the face of danger.

“Hmph. This is indeed within the territory of the Misty Peak, but it is not the Misty Peak. Although Lady Piaomiao guards the peak, she does not care about this land. Right now, you have already left the Misty Peak. Even if we kill you, judging by Lady Piaomiao’s nature, she will definitely not ask any questions,” the old man said after a cold snort.

“WHO SAID I WON’T ASK ANY QUESTIONS?!” But just at that moment, suddenly, a voice filled with might sounded. At the same time, the entire world seemed to tremble, as though it were about to collapse.

Under the veil of such a powerful pressure, the four old men’s faces immediately turned ashen, because they could feel how horrifying that strength was. At that very instant, under such pressure, they were as weak as ants, as if any slight movement their opponent made would make them disappear like a whisper of smoke within a gale.

*hmm* Just at that moment, two people, like ghosts, appeared before Chu Feng. They were Lady Piaomiao and Qiushui Fuyan.

Chu Feng had expected such a scene. The reason why he choose to leave today was because Lady Piaomiao discovered people walking to and fro near the Ancient Teleportation Array while he was still within the Misty Peak. They seemed to be waiting for something.

So, she told Qiushui Fuyan to have Chu Feng be more cautious. The words Qiushui Fuyan had spoken to Chu Feng before were to inform him that he should leave immediately—today—just to see if those people were waiting for exactly him.

If there were really people who had ill-intents towards Chu Feng, then Lady Piaomiao would make her move—she would kill these people. “To warn a hundred by killing one”. 1 To let the people of the world know that Chu Feng not only had the protection of Qiushui Fuyan, he also had the protection of Lady Piaomiao. No matter who wanted to touch him, they should examine their own strength before doing so.”

“La-La-Lady Piaomiao, we meant no offense! We were only making a joke with Junior Wuqing!”

Although they were all senior experts, the difference in seniority between them and Lady Piaomiao was too great. In addition to the disparity in strength, after they saw Lady Piaomiao, they immediately quivered from fear, and even stuttered when they spoke.

Although they were well-known in certain parts of the Eastern Sea Region and were seniors whom many people revered in their hearts, when facing a life-threatening danger, they would show their cowardly side.

*bang, bang, bang* Suddenly, Lady Piaomiao willed three of them to become mists of blood. After three muffled explosions, the mist floated through the air, and the strong pungent stench of blood wafted over instantly. They truly vanished into thin air, leaving not even a single piece of clothing. The only items that remained were their three Cosmos Sacks.

“Chu Feng, quickly help me absorb their Source Energy! Although their bodies have already disintegrated, the Source Energy still remains. Quick! Three peak Martial Lords are a huge supplement for me!” Seeing that, Eggy was elated. As a World Spirit, she had extremely sharp observational power regarding Source Energy. After seeing three people killed, the first thing she thought of was Source Energy.

*whoosh* However, before letting Chu Feng make his move, the three mists of blood floating in the air had already shot towards Lady Piaomiao. She actually absorbed their Source Energy.

“God damn, a step too late. What is this dog butt fairy? Can fairies so casually absorb Source Energy? Not only that, she absorbed their entire bodies! That’s too disgusting. From what I see, she’s not a fairy, but a demon.” At that moment, Eggy threw curses here and there, gritting her teeth in anger. If she could, she would truly go and claw Lady Piaomiao madly.

“Have mercy, have mercy!” At that moment as well, the remaining person’s face turned blue from fear. After seeing Lady Piaomiao’s work, he too felt he was undoubtedly dead.

However, unexpectedly, Lady Piaomiao did not kill him. Instead, she said with an extremely icy tone, “Scram. If you dare to act with such insolence in my Misty Peak again, I will slaughter a path to your sect, and destroy its several thousand years of foundation.”

“Thank you merciful Lady, thank you merciful Lady!”

Hearing those words, that person quickly knelt in midair and kowtowed and bowed towards her. How did he even have the bearing of a powerful senior? It was as though he were a timid brat who feared death.

Shortly after, that person dared not to continue loitering. He turned around, and prepared to leave.

“Halt.” But just at that moment, Qiushui Fuyan spoke. With a chilly tone, she said, “She won’t lower herself to deal with you, but I won’t let you go so easily. By attacking Wuqing, you are not putting me in your eyes at all”

*whoosh* As she spoke, Qiushui Fuyan suddenly made her move. After her fair hand as beautiful as jade was extended, she lightly clenched her fist. With two bangs, one of the old man’s arm and leg had exploded.

“MM!” The pain of his arm and leg breaking made the old man gnash his teeth and instantly, sweat poured out of his head. However, he was, after all, quite a high-level expert. He forcibly endured the agony and did not make a sound. Instead, he said with a very humble tone, “My gratitude for your mercy.”

“If you want to leave, that is fine. Hand over your Cosmos Sack,” Qiushui Fuyan said again.

He furrowed his brows lightly upon hearing those words. Originally, he thought he could safely leave after being crippled, but he did not think she would still demand him to give his Cosmos Sack to her. They failed a robbery, and instead were being robbed! He, who initially wanted to net some benefits from Chu Feng, was extremely depressed.

But recalling how his three others old friends ended up as, he already felt that the result was excellent. So, he did not hesitate much and quickly, with reverence, threw his Cosmos Sack to Qiushui Fuyan.

“Scram.” After taking the Cosmos Sack, Qiushui Fuyan first examined the items within, then shouted with a cold tone.

The old man couldn’t help rejoicing, thinking he could finally keep his life. Without even more thoughts, he turned around, and was about to enter the Ancient Teleportation Array.

However, before letting him enter, a sentence from Qiushui Fuyan threw him in despair.

“You cannot heal your broken arm and leg. For the remainder of your life, you must face others with this appearance. If I were to discover one day you restored your broken arm and leg, I will chop off all four of your limbs and throw you into a pit of manure, where you shall live the rest of your life.”

Chapter 705 - Esteemed Mother
Although the old man was bitter, due to Qiushui Fuyan’s powerful strength, he could only leave dispirited.

In reality, he too understood living the rest of his life with only one arm and leg was very embarrassing. He would feel even more embarrassed when people asked how the arm and leg were lost, and why they were not healed.

But as the proverbs say: “Better to be living than dead”. If he had to blame something, he could only blame himself for thinking to attack Chu Feng. If greed did not exist in his heart, it’d be impossible for him to be in such a miserable state right now. Also, as the proverbs say: “One cannot escape the consequences for their crimes.” His punishment was well-deserved.

“He’s let go, just like that? He should be killed, then his Source Energy should be given to me for refining,” Eggy said in confusion when she looked at the old man walking into the Ancient Teleportation Array.

“I’m guessing she let one go because she wants the world to know of this matter. After all, the reason why Senior Qiushui wanted me to leave first is because she wanted to ‘bait the snake out of the hole’, then exert her dominance upon them, as a result, allowing those who harbour malicious intents towards me to have some sort of understanding. To let them know if they want to touch me, Chu Feng, they would have to judge their own power first,” Chu Feng said with a smile.

“Even if she wants to show her power, she should still kill him then let Lady Piaomiao spread the news. Would that not be better? After all, he was killed by her. There should be nothing she wants to hide, right?” Eggy asked.

“No matter. I’m sure he has also gotten the lesson he deserved. Continuing to live like this isn’t something an ordinary person can do. After all, if this were to be known, even his sect would likely not be able to keep him there, right?” Chu Feng smiled, as if he could already see the tragic scene of the person who left just now being betrayed by his comrades and families, and being looked down upon by the people of the world.

“Wuqing, you keep this.” Suddenly, Qiushui Fuyan waved her hand faintly, throwing the Cosmos Sack in her hand to Chu Feng.

“Senior Qiushui, thank you.” Chu Feng felt his heart birthing to joy when he caught the Cosmos Sack because there were quite a few treasures within it. There were countless Heaven beads and Elite Armaments—low-rank goods—as well as several hundred low-rank Martial Medicines and mid-rank Martial Medicines.

There were even a good few high-rank Martial Medicines. Even though their quality was far from equal with the Immortal Mushrooms of Martialism, they were, after all, high-rank Martial Medicines. They were priceless objects. Chu Feng had to admit: the objects in the Cosmos Sack alone could turn him into a small wealthy person.

“Also take these three.” Just at that moment, there were four beams of light that flew over from Lady Piaomiao’s hand which immediately entered Chu Feng’s palm.

“Senior Piaomiao, thank you.” At that moment, Chu Feng was even more elated because the four beams were not only three Cosmos Sacks similarly full of treasures, one of them was even a Misty Badge.

After the Martial Marking Immortal Realm concluded, those who received the Misty Badge had to return them when they left. When Chu Feng departed, he was no exception.

When Lady Piaomiao gave Chu Feng the Misty Badge again, it meant she viewed Chu Feng with quite a bit of importance, allowing him to have the qualification to enter the Misty Peak at any time.

“I’ve heard Fuyan say you have business, so I won’t keep you here. But if you have time in the future, my Misty Peak welcomes your presence at any time,” Lady Piaomiao said. Moreover, on her face, a rare faint smile appeared.

“Seniors, then Chu Feng will take his leave now.” This time, Chu Feng said his real name.

Lady Piaomiao’s expression was very calm upon hearing the two words “Chu Feng”, as if she had already knew Wuqing was a fake name, and only Chu Feng was the real one.

After Chu Feng left, Qiushui Fuyan suddenly took off the veil covering her visage, revealing an extremely beautiful appearance. Although her age neared forty, her complexion was akin to a young female’s, as though time had left no blemishes on her face.

It had to be said the former greatest beauty in the Eastern Sea Region was not inferior to Ya Fei or Qiu Zhu even now. However, the thing worth mentioning was even though Qiushui Fuyan had a very beautiful countenance, so beautiful that it made Lady Piaomiao’s, whose appearance was ordinary, seem a bit ugly, in certain areas there were actually some close similarities.

“Esteemed Mother, it seems that you look at Chu Feng quite highly. I have never seen you granting any person in the younger generation a Misty Badge before. Even Murong Xun and Huangfu Haoyue back then received no such treatment.” Qiushui Fuyan spoke and actually stated a shocking secret—Lady Piaomiao, who had such a significant status, was actually her mother.

“Murong Xun is a person from the Immortal Execution Archipelago so how could I grant him a Misty Badge? As for Huangfu Haoyue, even though he was quite extraordinary, he too did not possess the qualifications.

“However, Chu Feng is different from them all. It was no mere coincidence that he could escape near-death in the Martial Marking Immortal Realm and even obtain six thousand Martial Markings. From what I see, he has definitely received the approval of that mysterious existence in the Martial Marking Immortal Realm,” Lady Piaomiao said.

“Approval? Esteemed Mother, is the mysterious existence you speak of the demon sealed in the Misty Peak, or the master of the Misty Peak?” Qiushui Fuyan asked curiously.

“I’ve guarded this place for almost a thousand years. I only know that the Martial Marking Immortal Realm is the core of the Misty Peak, that there is an extraordinary existence within, and, even to some degree, that the existence controls the Misty Peak.

“But despite many attempts to increase the connection between us, they were all ineffective. It’s not that I cannot send my words to it, it’s just that it does not care about me.

“Although I’ve gotten enormous gains by guarding this place, in reality, the appellation of guardian is no more than an empty title.

“At present, the influence of the Immortal Execution Archipelago is getting larger and larger. It has also laid its eyes upon the Misty Peak and, if one day, the Immortal Execution Archipelago comes invading, and the mysterious existence within the Martial Marking Immortal Realm isn’t willing to help me, I will definitely lose the Misty Peak.

“But this child called Chu Feng… If he truly obtained the approval of that mysterious existence, perhaps at that time, he can be of help,” Lady Piaomiao said flatly. But, there was a scent of guile and scheming emerging on her face.

“Then no wonder even Esteemed Mother personally came out to protect Chu Feng. Since he is viewed so highly, do you need me to protect him in the dark?” Qiushui Fuyan said.

“No need. If he has truly gained the mysterious existence’s approval, I’m sure it would not wish for us to protect him. It would want us to let him develop on his own, so the talent he has can be pillared down more firmly.”

Lady Piaomiao shook her head, then asked Qiushui Fuyan, “Fuyan, how about… you don’t leave this time and stay behind? After all, sooner or later, this Misty Peak will be handed over to you.”

“I can’t, Esteemed Mother. I think that the Lovers Terrace is more suitable for me. Besides, don’t you have the Four Seasons and Yan Ruyu, five disciples, right now? I think it’d be better to hand the Misty Peak over to them.” Qiushui Fuyan shook her head.

Lady Piaomiao couldn’t help sighing upon hearing those words, then said, “You aren’t still blaming me for prohibiting you to enter the Heavenly Road with the Burning Heaven Church, right?”

At that instant, Qiushui Fuyan’s body involuntarily trembled slightly. Several complex changes occurred on her face, but in the end, she still wore a light smile and said, “How would I? If Esteemed Mother did not stop me, perhaps I would already be dead by now.”

Chapter 706 - Paying a Visit to the Li Family
Before Chu Feng entered the Ancient Teleportation Array, he already had a clear destination.

There were still two months until the arranged battle between the disciples of the Three Protectors in the Depraved Ravine. At present, Chu Feng prepared to head towards the Four Seas Academy to visit his two fiancées—Su Rou and Su Mei—as well as his two brothers—Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Wushang.

After all, as long as he gave them the Immortal Mushrooms of Martialism, their cultivations would rise greatly. Although they might not catch up to the current him, the mushrooms would at least allow them to reside in the Four Seas Academy better.

But before that, Chu Feng wanted to head towards another location—the Li family at the Wolf Ivory Mountain. Back then, when Chu Feng took away the Ice Crystal Egg, he had told Li Chan he was only borrowing it and that in the future, he would repay her with an object of equal value.

Although, to Chu Feng, the Immortal Mushroom of Martialism was just the slightest bit inferior to the Ice Crystal Egg, to Li Chan, the price of the Immortal Mushroom of Martialism would be clearly much higher than the Ice Crystal Egg. It’d be just right to repay her with that object.

After some hurrying, Chu Feng finally arrived at the Wolf Ivory Mountain. He was walking on air, atop the clouds, with extremely quick speed.

But before he neared the Li family’s residence, Chu Feng heard bursts of rowdy noises. Looking downwards from above, he discovered a large crowd of people congregated on the vast ground outside the gate of the Li family.

“It seems that something has happened!”

Chu Feng could instantly tell that the people gathered there were not all people from the Li family. Many were outsiders, so something definitely happened at the Li family.

In order to avoid attention, Chu Feng did not take on the appearance of Wuqing. But, he wore a conical hat and concealed his aura. Only then did he fly down and land onto open land. However, after landing, Chu Feng felt a creeping feeling that something was wrong.

On the vast open space, many people gathered. They were cheering and yelling, so it was obvious something was happening in the middle.

Moreover, Chu Feng discovered most importantly, the crowd was divided into two. On one side, there were the people from the Li family, and on the other, there were people donned with grey-coloured robes. It was unclear which school or sect they came from, but they were obviously people from some sort of sect.

Other than those people, there were many people who belonged to neither side. They were obviously there for the liveliness.

Only after closely approaching did he discover in the center of everyone, a large and broad fighting stage was built. On the stage, a man and a woman were currently sparring, and the woman was, unexpectedly, Li Chan.

The person sparring against Li Chan was a middle-aged man. He too wore a grey-coloured robe, held an Elite Armament longsword in his hand, and had the same cultivation as Li Chan—the seventh level of the Heaven realm.

At that moment, the two were intensely fighting against one another. However, not only was Li Chan’s cultivation of the seventh level of the Heaven realm at the peak, her attacks even flowed smoothly and she had thoroughly held the advantage.

“Brother, why is it so lively here? What happened?” Chu Feng asked a big man.

After examining Chu Feng, the man asked, “You aren’t a local, right?”

“Just passing,” said Chu Feng. He concealed his aura so others would not fear him. Since he asked on his own accord, Chu Feng’s tone was very polite.

“No wonder. But if you don’t know, that’s fine. I’ll give you an introduction.

“Do you see her? The woman on the stage with a few bits of grace is called Li Chan. She is the eldest daughter of the Li family, and this Li family is the overlord of this region. The entirety of the Wolf Ivory Mountain is managed by the Li family.

“As for the person sparring Li Chan, he is the number one disciple of Painting Sect,” the big man explained.

“Painting Sect? What’s the Painting Sect?” Chu Feng asked in confusion. However, as those words were spoken, it attracted many surrounding people’s attention. Almost everyone’s eyes were full of unkindness when they looked at Chu Feng.

“Ehh… Brother, you actually don’t even know Painting Sect?!” Hearing those words, the big man quickly looked at Chu Feng with disdain. At the same time, he also winked at Chu Feng a few times, indicating him to remain silent because at that instant, many people there were from the Painting Sect.

Only after those people cast their gazes back at the fighting stage did the big man say in a low voice, “Actually, I didn’t know what the Painting Sect was before either.

“However, I’ve heard that the Painting Sect is preparing to establish a sect in the Wolf Ivory Mountain. However, this mountain is within the Li family’s territory! Of course, the Li family said it was unfair.

“However, the master of the Li family seemed to have drank wine with the head of the Painting Sect, and at the drinking table, he promised the Painting Sect could build a sect in the Wolf Ivory Mountain. At that time, many people were witnesses, and one of them was even the head of the Flash Gold Temple.

“You haven’t heard of the Painting Sect, but you’ve definitely heard of the Flash Gold Temple, right? It’s the strongest power in this region, and its head is even a rank three Martial Lord!

“Although the master of the Li family does not wish to admit it, since the head of the Flash Gold Temple was a witness, he had no choice but to admit it. He immediately put himself into an impasse.

“In the end, someone suggested a method that would be perfect for both sides. It was to lay down this sparring stage and rely on the strengths of the younger generation to fight over the Wolf Ivory Mountain.”

“So this is trouble stirred up by that foolish family master again?”

After knowing everything, Chu Feng couldn’t help looking in the direction of the Li family. At that place, on the peak of palace, a group of people stood. They had rather high cultivation. One of them was the Li family’s master, and by his side there was an old man who wore a grey robe. That person also had the cultivation of a rank one Martial Lord, and was obviously a senior expert from the Painting Sect.

“Ahh!”

Just at that moment, a cry rang out from the stage. The person who was fighting against Li Chan had fallen onto the ground, defeated.

But Li Chan did not do anything worse and stopped when appropriate. So, that person only suffered some light superficial wounds. However, Li Chan was quite intelligent and knew to not let him go so easily. So, she cut off the top portion of that person’s hair, putting him in a very sorry state with an appearance of defeat.

After defeating that person, Li Chan did not say much. She turned around, bowed to the palace where the master of the Li family and the others were at, and loudly said, “Sect Head Ouyang, though I am untalented, I am just slightly more skillful and defeated him. As per the agreement, please bring your Painting Sect’s disciples away from the Wolf Ivory Mountain and never return again.”

“Haha! The eldest daughter of the Li family is indeed powerful! However, the contest is not finished here, so where did victory and defeat come from?” The old man who stood by the master of the Li family was the Painting Sect’s head. However, judging by his current expression, he obviously did not prepare to admit defeat.

“Sect Head Ouyang, did we not agree before that the loser of the younger generation’s sparring will leave the Wolf Ivory Mountain? Right now, the strongest disciple from your Painting Sect has been defeated by my daughter. Are you saying, you, the Painting Sect, have even stronger disciples?” the master of the Li family asked with slight displeasure upon seeing Sect Head Ouyang’s unwillingness to admit defeat.

“There are indeed no stronger disciples in the Painting Sect’s younger generation who are stronger than your Li family’s daughter. However, within the Flash Gold Temple, the Painting Sect’s ally, there are.” The head of the Painting Sect strangely smiled, and as he spoke, he cast his gaze back at the fighting stage.

*whoosh* Just at that moment, a person suddenly leapt up from the crowd, then landed onto the stage.

It was a monk clad in a golden kasaya. There were barely any differences in his age and Li Chan’s, but he also had the cultivation of the seventh level of the Heaven realm. Moreover, his aura was clearly stronger than Li Chan’s. Likely, he was just about to enter the realm of the eighth level of the Heaven realm. After stepping upon the stage, he spoke no useless words. After clasping his hands and saluting to Li Chan, he said, “Lady Li. This one is Flash Gold Temple’s second disciple, Dao Yuan. I represent the Painting Sect for a spar against you.”

Chapter 707 - Despicable and Shameless
“Represent? Sir, today’s fight is a battle for land between my Li family and the Painting Sect. As a person of the Flash Gold Temple, how can you interfere?” Li Chan fiercely asked.

The monk interestingly did not explain much. Instead, he said very forcefully, “Lady Li, you are incorrect. The Flash Gold Temple and the Painting Sect are allies. As an ally, it is very normal to fight for my own ally, the Painting Sect.

“Lady Li, if you are afraid, you are free to concede. With that, you can also avoid physical pain. However, do not say that I lack the qualifications to interfere.”

“You…” Li Chan’s complexion instantly changed when she heard those words. They were simply unreasonable! As a result, she could only cast her gaze towards her father, asking for assistance from him.

At present, the master of the Li family was quite furious as well. He pointed at Sect Head Ouyang and shouted, “Sect Head Ouyang, you are violating the rules by doing this!”

“Family Master Li, is there a problem with your ears? I’ve already said it. The Flash Gold Temple is my Painting Sect’s ally. Is it against the rules for an ally to help an ally? If you feel this to be a violation of the rules, I must ask for the head of the Flash Gold Temple to discuss this issue with you then.

“Back then, during the banquet, you clearly promised that my Painting Sect can establish a sect on the Wolf Ivory Mountain. Yet afterwards, you refuse. If not for the face of the head of the Flash Gold Temple, my Painting Sect wouldn’t have set up this fight with you. I have no problem just coming to the Wolf Ivory Mountain and setting up a sect. What can you do then?

“I speak reason yet you don’t care about that. In terms of strength, I have the assistance of the Flash Gold Temple. Your Li family simply cannot fight against my Painting Sect,” Sect Head Ouyang said after a cold snort.

After those words, all of the higher-ups of the Li family had unsightly faces because it was clear he gave absolutely no care to face. He had told the Li family that they were going to take over it regardless of any situation. The current fight was no more than an interlude, and the outcome was actually already determined.

At that instant, the head of the Li family as well as the people with high ranks in the Li family felt great fury. They wished they could fight to the death with the Painting Sect, but so long as they recalled the Painting Sect had the backup of the Flash Gold Temple, they had no choice but to endure the anger and silently bear it.

Although they did not fear the Painting Sect, they had to fear the Flash Gold Temple. The Li family could truly do nothing to the Painting Sect, who had the Flash Gold Temple behind them.

Seeing the Li family enraged yet dared not to vent their rage, Sect Head Ouyang felt even more smug, and said with a chuckle, “Family Master Li, although you were in the wrong at first, since we set this arranged battle with you, I, the Painting Sect, will follow the rules.

“If your Li family has an appropriate ally, you can also invite them! As long as they are younger than forty, we can count them as a youth and allow them to join this fight.

“But carefully think about it. In this area, which youth is stronger than the Flash Gold Temple’s youths? Hahaha…”

Sect Head Ouyang madly laughed. So much that the face of the Li family’s master turned ashen. The fists concealed within his robe creaked from tight clenching because the sect head was so nakedly mocking them. Mocking that his Li family had no powerful shield behind them and could only give up.

“Lady Li, excuse me for this offense.” At the same time, the monk named Dao Yuan attacked.

He did not use any gorgeous skill, but it flowed very consummately, smoothly, and the atmosphere it gave off was extraordinary. Boundless Heaven power was operated as per his thoughts, and went straight towards Li Chan. It was like a metal wall—indestructible, and unstoppable. With overwhelming might it destructively made its way towards Li Chan.

“Dammit.”

At that instant, Li Chan did not dare to hesitate. She quickly backed away and did not dare to meet force with force. Her opponent was really too strong. Although they were both in the seventh level of the Heaven realm, his strength was clearly above hers. At that instant, his seemingly simple skill was actually a top-level martial skill. Moreover, it was cultivated to a very practiced level.

“Truly shameless. A monk hitting a woman, and even uses such a ruthless attack. These bald donkeys’ usual claim of benevolence has gone completely to waste.” Chu Feng curled his lips with a face full of mocking.

“God damn, what are you saying? You dare to disrespect Senior Dao Yuan? Do you want to die?!” Chu Feng’s words attracted the furious gazes from the people of the Painting Sect. All of them pulled up their sleeves and wanted to give Chu Feng a lesson.

However, Chu Feng did not choose to ignore them this time. He suddenly raised the conical hat he was wearing. From his eyes shot a chilling glare that was like a sharp blade. He said icily, “If all of you wish to die, I don’t mind sending you on a journey.”

“You…”

At that instant, almost everyone who saw Chu Feng’s gaze took several steps back in fear. Involuntarily, large amounts of cold sweat flowed down their bodies.

With that glimpse alone, it was as if they fell into an infinitely deep abyss, entered hell, and reincarnated back. It was too terrifying. The killing intent in his gaze was something they had simply never seen before.

And when they thought about their inability to see what level his cultivation was, they couldn’t help but fear him.

Because that meant there were only two possibilities. The first was that he carried a treasure which concealed his cultivation very, very deeply. The other was that his cultivation was too powerful, and with their strength, they could not fathom it.

Even though they too felt disbelief, as long as they thought of the horrifying gaze just now, they couldn’t help believing the second possibility. So, all of them no longer spoke, and turned their heads around in silence. They continued to look at the fighting stage and also secretly pulled apart the distance between them and Chu Feng, staying far from that uncertain, terrifying existence.

“This…” The big man who was explaining the situation Chu Feng also noticed such a change. Amazement and surprise filled the man’s eyes. From his experience, he determined that the young man with a suave appearance and an age less than twenty was clearly not an ordinary person.

*boom*

“Ahh!”

Just at that moment, an explosion suddenly rang out on the fighting stage. The monk called Dao Yuan used a very powerful martial skill. Although Li Chan evaded it, she was still struck by the remnant shock waves. After Li Chan was struck, she flew through the air, and lay on the corner of the fighting stage. Her face was pale-white, akin to paper, and the blood on her left arm flowed incessantly. The outcome had been determined.

“He won. The monk of the Flash Gold Temple is indeed powerful. As expected of the strongest force of power in this region!” Seeing such a scene, many outsiders who were watching the show exclaimed endlessly. They were not concerned who won or who lost. They were only concerned with the excitement level of that fight.

*swish* But even when everyone knew the outcome had been firmly set, the monk called Dao Yuan did not stop. Like a leopard, he leaped and actually attacked the incomparably weak Li Chan. Judging by his momentum, he planned to take Li Chan’s life.

“Stop!” The people from the Li family all panicked when they saw that. Especially so for the master of the Li family. He leaped forward and wanted to stop him himself.

However, just at that moment, a hand grabbed his shoulder and stopped him. It was Sect Head Ouyang.

At that instant, his face was full of smugness and he wore a despicable smile on his face. He said indifferently, “Family Master Li, we agreed this would be a fight between the younger generation! As a senior, how can you interfere? Do not break the rules!”

Chapter 708 - Chu Feng Making His Move
“Sect Head Ouyang, you…” When he heard those words, the Li family’s master thoroughly panicked. Particularly so when he turned around and discovered all his Li family’s experts were bound by the Painting Sect’s people, and as a result, no one could resolve Li Chan’s plight.

His face was truly dead as ash, and his heart felt as though blades were cutting it. They had clearly plotted this for a long time, and at that instant, he finally understood their intentions. With the relationship the Painting Sect had with the Flash Gold Temple, they had absolutely no problem waltzing over to the Wolf Ivory Mountain and establishing a sect. He could do nothing to stop them.

As for the reason why they set up a fighting stage, they wanted him to personally witness his precious daughter beaten to death while remaining powerless to stop them. They wanted him to pay such a price for refusing their demand.

At that instant, the Li family’s master, as well as everyone else from the Li family, couldn’t help closing their eyes. They really could not bear seeing the scene of Li Chan being killed.

Seeing Dao Yuan attacking with power she was unable to defend against, Li Chan knew her life had reached its end as well. So, she did not harbour any hopes, and similarly, closed her eyes. However, she was different from others. It wasn’t that she feared facing it, but because she had already given up.

When he saw this, Sect Head Ouyang was even smugger. He didn’t believe the people observing outside the fighting stage would come out and help. After all, even if someone did, they would be committing suicide due to their strengths being much weaker. At present, his scheme had prevailed, so naturally, he was elated.

*whoosh*

However, just as everyone felt Li Chan was undoubtedly dead, a person leapt from the crowd. Not only did he stand stably atop the stage, he even landed before Li Chan. That person was, of course, Chu Feng.

“Even the people from the Li family don’t care, yet you, an outsider, are looking to die. No problem, I will grant you your wish.”

Determining that Chu Feng wasn’t a person from the Li family by his clothes, not only did the monk called Dao Yuan not retract his attack, he even strengthened its power. The fist descended straight for Chu Feng’s throat. He wanted to use such a punch to shatter Chu Feng’s head.

“Hmph.” But why would Chu Feng, who had used the power of two lightnings and possessed the cultivation of a rank one Martial Lord, fear the puny attack of the seventh level of the Heaven realm? Chu Feng stood where he landed, and did not even move a tiny bit, allowing the monk’s attack to arrive.

*dang* When the fist crashed into Chu Feng, Dao Yuan’s face changed greatly because when it slammed into Chu Feng, not only did his neck not burst like tofu, it was as if his own fist slammed into an unbreakable steel wall. His fist actually shattered with a puchi sound.

“AHH~~~” Seeing his completely broken hand with blood and flesh mashed together, Dao Yuan instantly let out a miserable shriek akin to the crying of wolves and ghosts. Simultaneously, he took several steps back. When he looked at Chu Feng, his eyes were full of fear.

Such a change also made Li Chan and the others from the Li family aware that something was wrong. They all opened their eyes, and only then did they discover a person standing before Li Chan.

That person was no more than twenty, but he had an unspeakable aura. Although one could not determine what level of cultivation he had, at that instant, the monk called Dao Yuan clearly took quite a hit from him.

Such a change made everyone stunned, especially for the people from the Painting Sect. Even their faces greened. After taking Dao Yuan’s punch head-on, not only did nothing happen to him, it even brought ruin to Dao Yuan’s hand. That was quite twisted.

They felt even more stunned when they saw Chu Feng, despite his young appearance, actually possessing such strength. It involuntarily made their hearts tremble and chills go down their spine.

“Who are you? Why have you interfered in the sparring between my Painting Sect and the Li family?” Sect Head Ouyang asked because he astonishedly discovered even with his own cultivation, he could not determine Chu Feng’s strength. Subconsciously, it made him feel that the youth before him was not a simple at all.

“I am Wuqing, Miss Li Chan’s friend. Today, there is only one reason why I am here. I’ve come to drive you shameless dogs away for the Li family.”

*whoosh* As he spoke, Chu Feng suddenly moved and dashed towards Dao Yuan. At the same time, his fist came rushing down, and pierced through Dao Yuan’s dantian.

“AHH~~~” Dao Yuan could not even endure the agony of his hand being destroyed, let alone his dantian. What was the dantian? It was the life of a cultivator! The destruction of one’s dantian was equal to the destruction of one’s cultivation! Multitudinous years of cultivating, all for naught! It was not only physical pain he felt. More so, it was pain in his soul.

“Junior Dao Yuan!” Just as Dao Yuan howled with tears and rolled around the floor, a person suddenly flew out from the crowd. He was also a monk, and he was a bit older than Dao Yuan. Moreover, his cultivation was stronger than Dao Yuan—the eighth level of the Heaven realm.

After he appeared, he sat Dao Yuan up. He also started to heal Dao Yuan’s dantian to prevent too much Heaven power from flowing out. He was saving Dao Yuan so he could preserve as much cultivation as possible.

“That’s the strongest disciple in the Flash Gold Temple, Dao Cheng!” After seeing the monk’s appearance, the crowd exclaimed because in comparison to Dao Yuan, Dao Cheng was very famous in the area. After all, he was the strongest disciple within the Flash Gold Temple, and the future temple head. Many accomplishments related to the Flash Gold Temple were done by him. Not only did he have powerful strength, his name spread far.

“I didn’t expect even Dao Cheng to have come. It seems that the relationship between the Flash Gold Temple and the Painting Sect is not ordinary. They really are helping the Painting Sect take over the Wolf Ivory Mountain!” After recognizing Dao Cheng, everyone understood the Flash Gold Temple’s intentions. After all, not just any person could invite a person like Dao Cheng.

“You dare to cripple my junior’s cultivation? I will have your life!” After a quick healing of Dao Yuan’s dantian, extremely sinister expressions emerged onto Dao Cheng’s face.

*aoo*

Then, he moved and actually let out a fierce beastly roar. At that instant, Dao Cheng did not even seem like a person. He seemed more like an incomparably powerful fierce beast. One that could shatter the mountains with a single punch and stop the flow of rivers with a single step. He looked extremely ferocious.

When such might burst out, even the people below the stage were affected. Everyone was forced back by such bursts of might, and some people even threw up blood from the shock, suffering heavy injuries in turn.

“Ahh!” At the same time, even Li Chan standing behind Chu Feng couldn’t help shrieking from fright. She could feel that Dao Cheng truly reached an extremely horrifying state of power.

But as everyone was terrified by Dao Cheng’s strike, Chu Feng still stood there without moving. He allowed the power, that swept over towards him like a gale, to blow his clothes and hair, and he was not the slightest bit fearful.

Only when the fist carrying horrifying power was about to contact his face did Chu Feng extend his palm and cover it over Dao Cheng’s fist.

Then, he performed an action that terrified everyone so much their souls left their bodies: he waved his arm up, lifting Dao Cheng’s body like a scarecrow high into the air, then flung his arm down. A pu was heard.

The strongest disciple of the Flash Gold Temple, the future temple head, was forcefully crushed into a meat patty.

Chapter 709 - Die, No Exception
“Heavens! This, this, this…”

Looking at the meat pulp on the fighting stage, nearly everyone was stupefied from shock. The grand, strongest disciple of the Flash Gold Temple was actually killed just like that. He even died so miserably. That was simply unacceptable. After all, he was a famous person whose name spread throughout that area.

“W-wh-who are you? You dare to kill my senior? Are you not afraid of my master, Monk Huang Jin?1” When he saw even his senior transformed into a paste of flesh, Dao Yuan seemed to have forgotten the pain on his body and quivered in terror. He even threw out his master’s name.

He was truly worried. Worried that the youth before his eyes would kill him. After all, he even dared to kill his senior, so it was not out of the question for him to be killed as well.

But, after all, his master was the head of the Flash Gold Temple. After all, his master was a rank three Martial Lord. So, he felt if he gave his master’s name, the person in front of him would, more or less, be slightly afraid. At present, as long as he could stay alive, it would not be too late for revenge in the future when he went to find his master.

But no matter what, he didn’t think Chu Feng would lack the slightest bit of reaction to “Monk Huang Jin”. Instead, he said very calmly, “Who’s Monk Huang Jin?”

“Really? He doesn’t even know who Monk Huang Jin is?” When Chu Feng words came out of his mouth, everyone couldn’t help sucking in a breath of air because even all of them knew who Monk Huang Jin was.

“Monk Huang Jin is my master, the head of the Flash Gold Temple, a rank three Martial Lord.” Dao Yuan even emphasized his master’s cultivation.

However, the words Chu Feng spoke next made him immediately speechless, removing him of any course of action.

“Oh, the head of the Flash Gold Temple. So you have the support of that bastard, and that’s why you dare to rampage here in the Li family?

“Good. Very good. You, scram right now. Go tell your dog butt master I, Wuqing, will come to his Flash Gold Temple and collect his head.”

*huaaa~~~~*

A commotion instantly arose from the crowd after hearing those words. Everyone felt shock from Chu Feng’s words.

Dao Yuan had clearly stated his master’s identity and told Chu Feng his cultivation. But not only did he not fear, he even said such words. Even if they didn’t want to be shocked, they had no choice.

Overbearingness—extreme overbearingness.

Arrogance—but he most certainly had the qualifications to be arrogant.

At that instant, everyone felt the man called Wuqing must have come from an extraordinary place. Otherwise, it’d be impossible he would act so wildly.

At that moment, everyone was thinking where Wuqing came from, as he actually did not even put the Flash Gold Temple in his eyes. After all, the temple, in their perspective, was an existence that could not be desecrated. It was the king of many powers in that region.

“What a savage brat. I don’t know what school nor sect you come from, but since you dare to attack Monk Huang Jin’s disciples, it is equal to attacking my, Sect Head Ouyang’s, disciples! Today, I will bring you to justice!”

Just at that moment, Sect Head Ouyang suddenly yelled, then leapt up, and like a dragon streaking through the air, he flew over.

He attacked, because he had no choice. After all, Dao Yuan and Dao Cheng came here for the Painting Sect’s sake. At present, Dao Cheng was killed, and even killed right before his very own eyes. If he did not do something now, then he would not be able to give Monk Huang Jin an explanation. So, he had to attack.

Whenever a rank one Martial Lord attacked, the colours of the weather would change and the earth would tremble. The Martial power Martial Lords had was really too strong. It was a divide between realms, a realm that cultivators dreamt of reaching. Not only did one’s power surge greatly after entering that realm, their lives could be prolonged.

So, Sect Head Ouyang’s attack made everyone beneath the stage scutter about in fear, deeply afraid they’d be affected by his attacks and die.

In reality, before Sect Head Ouyang attacked, he had already enveloped the entire fighting stage with his might. He wanted to seal off Chu Feng’s path to prevent him from escaping.

However, as he felt the pressure surrounding him formlessly attacking, Chu Feng did not move in the slightest, nor was he affected by anything in the slightest. To him, such pressure was akin to air. It did not even present an iota of threat to him.

“How can this be? This brat can actually resist my pressure?” Seeing that, Sect Head Ouyang tightly furrowed his brows and further confirmed that Chu Feng was not a simple person. He did not dare to be careless, so with a flash of light in his palm, a great blade—an Elite Armament—appeared within his hand.

*whoosh* With the Elite Armament in hand, he seemed as if he could rule the world. When it slashed down suddenly, a blinding half-moon blade of light appeared.

The blade of light seemed as though it could slice through anything. Even a deep black gap was slashed open in the air, and even the sky and earth turned dim. At that instant, what lit up that earth was no longer the sun, but the half-moon blade of light from the Elite Armament.

“Break!” However, as the blade of light came down, Chu Feng explosively shouted. That yell alone actually shattered the blade of light into pieces, dispersed the dark clouds above his head, and drove away all the enveloping dust that rose into the air from Sect Head Ouyang’s might.

But that was not all. Seeing the Elite Armament quickly chopping downwards, Chu Feng still did not dodge. Only when it was about to touch him did he suddenly extend his hand and actually caught the blade that could slice open space.

“You…” At that instant, Sect Head Ouyang was dumbfounded. His old face turned deathly-white from fear because he discovered in astonishment that it was as if his Mastered Elite Armament was stuck in Chu Feng’s hand. Not only was it unable to injure Chu Feng, he could not even move it a tiny bit.

But the thing that made him most shocked came afterwards. With a light smile on his face, Chu Feng put a slight bit of force into his hand, and pinched. Just like that, with a snapping sound, his Mastered Elite Armament had turned into fragments.

“How is this possible? You are only a rank one Martial Lord, how can you have this power?!” At that instant, Sect Head Ouyang finally felt Chu Feng’s aura. He determined that Chu Feng was no more than a rank one Martial Lord, yet how could someone like him have such strength? He actually shattered the Elite Armament he used!

*puchi* Just as Sect Head Ouyang felt shocked and could barely accept that fact, he suddenly felt pain in his chest. Quickly after, warm liquid uncontrollably flowed out. Looking down, he saw Chu Feng’s hand stabbed into his chest.

Under the gaze of the crowd, after Chu Feng stabbed his hand, which destroyed the Elite Armament, into Sect Head Ouyang’s chest, he willed the Painting Sect’s head to become a mist of blood with a bang, dying before his face.

The mist drifted about and permeated the air. However, it could not stain Chu Feng’s clothes, nor dirty his face. The demeanor of a supreme expert was shown evidently at that moment.

After killing Sect Head Ouyang with lightning quick methods, Chu Feng suddenly cast his icy gaze over the crowd from the Painting Sect, and said chillingly, “I will only count to ten. After ten counts, those who dare to remain within my line of sight will die! No! Exceptions!”

Chapter 710 - Return
After Chu Feng spoke, they immediately wet themselves from fear. Even their sect head was killed, so how could placeholder troops like them resist?

So, at that very instant, the people from the Painting Sect had absolutely no reason to stay behind? With their full strength, they escaped into the distance for their lives, without leaving anything behind.

In reality, even many of the observers feared deeply they would be killed by Chu Feng, so they too left that troublesome region. Instantly, in the previously boisterous land near the Li family’s residence, only people from the Li family and Chu Feng remained.

At that instant, the Li family’s master as well as the others from the Li family hurriedly flew over, came before the fighting stage, and gave their gratitudes to Chu Feng.

Moreover, with an indication from the Li family’s master, the crowd said simultaneously with a thunderous voice, “Sir, thank you for your assistance! Our Li family will never forget the favour you granted us today!”

As he spoke these words, the Li family’s head deliberate acting of deep gratitude was so excellent, the only thing lacking was tears streaming down his cheeks.

But Chu Feng did not even say anything when the Li family’s master and the other elderly people stepped upon the stage. He went up to Li Chan who was also thanking, propped her up, and said with a smile, “Miss, please quickly rise.”

“Sir, are you truly called Wuqing?” Li Chan asked after being lifted up by Chu Feng and looking at him carefully.

“What about it?” Chu Feng asked with a smile.

“Eh… It’s nothing. It’s just that I have a friend whose name is the same, and the feeling you give me is also very close to that friend. But…” Li Chan hesitated a bit when she reached that point.

“But what?” Chu Feng quickly asked.

“It’s just that you’re a lot younger than him, your cultivation is stronger, and in all areas you are far above him. It is truly impressive for a person your age to have already become a Martial Lord,” Li Chan said while both idolizing and admiring. However, as she spoke, she couldn’t help thinking of the middle-aged man who was also called Wuqing.

Although in various areas, the youth before him named Wuqing was many times more excellent than the middle-aged man called Wuqing before, in Li Chan’s heart, however, the middle-aged man held a greater position because he changed her life completely.

“Haha.” Chu Feng first laughed after hearing those words, then he intentionally used his sleeve to cover his face. When his sleeve fell down, Chu Feng’s visage had changed. He changed into the appearance he took when he first came to the Wolf Ivory Mountain, looked at Li Chan, and said, “Miss, now you know who I am, right?”

“Heavens! You…”

When Li Chan looked at Chu Feng again, she instantly became dumbfounded because the person currently before her eyes had transformed his face. He was no longer a youth, but a middle-aged man.

However, his cultivation did not change. He was still a rank one Martial Lord. But that appearance… it was so familiar. It was so intimate. Was that not Wuqing, who had helped her before, saved the entire Li family, and assisted them in defeating the Ma family?

“This…”

In reality, not only was Li Chan shocked, many people from the Li family—especially the Li family’s master—were shocked.

All of them recognized the middle-aged man that Chu Feng currently became. It was the person who had some past history with them. It was the person who had helped the Li family. But, at the same time, it was the person who was almost killed by the Li family’s master, who repaid kindness with enmity.

“Wuqing, it’s you? It’s truly you?!” Li Chan didn’t know what to do from the shock. Even when she spoke, her words leaked the emotions she felt in her heart. No matter what, she did not think the two Wuqings would be the same person. That was too unbelievable.

After all, Wuqing back then was only in the eighth level of the Heaven realm. How did he become a rank one Martial Lord in a blink? Moreover, his ability to fight was even so terrifying! He killed Sect Head Ouyang in such an easy manner! It had to be said it was really quite an inconceivable notion.

However, in comparison to Li Chan’s pure shock, the Li family’s master and the others were both surprised and afraid. After all, even though Chu Feng genuinely wanted to help their Li family back then, the Li family’s master did not accept such kindness and instead laid a pillar of animosity with, almost taking away Chu Feng’s life.

Now, Chu Feng was so powerful. He had actually surpassed the Li family’s master by such a huge margin, so how could the people from the Li family not be worried? If Chu Feng still harboured vengeful thoughts, it was likely they would be facing a disaster soon.

“Miss, of course it’s me.” Chu Feng firmly nodded his head.

“But, y-yo-your face, and your cultivation!” Li Chan said shockingly while pointing at Chu Feng’s face.

“Ah, that is only some technique I use to hide my real appearance.” Chu Feng lightly smiled, then used his sleeve to cover his face again. When it fell down, Chu Feng’s face returned to its former handsome youthful appearance. Then, he smiled and said, “This is my actual appearance. As for cultivation… Actually, I was already a rank one Martial Lord when I first came to the Wolf Ivory Mountain.”

Chu Feng did not say the truth. First, he intentionally used his sleeve to hide his face before changing it, but not immediately. It was to let Li Chan and the others misunderstand that it was a technique he used to alter his appearance, not a tool, nor an innate ability.

As for his cultivation, Chu Feng didn’t bother to explain. So, he just said he was a rank one Martial Lord from the beginning. It was fine to just let them think he was a genius.

“Wuqing, you… I didn’t think you were actually such a great character!”

Indeed, after hearing Chu Feng’s words, Li Chan was shocked once again because the age and strength Chu Feng currently showed had clearly told them one thing—so it seemed that the person called Wuqing was a peak-level genius. A person like him definitely had unordinary origins. It was very possible he came from an enormous power.

At that instant, the Li family’s master felt a hammer with the weight of five thousand kilograms ferociously striking his head. Swishing chilly winds blew past his spine, and his legs trembled uncontrollably.

As long as he thought of Chu Feng’s real identity, then recalling the very actions he did to Chu Feng, he truly felt trepidation. Not to mention the enormous power behind Chu Feng, even Chu Feng alone could easily wipe out his Li family.

But just as everyone from the Li family worried whether Chu Feng would take revenge on them, Chu Feng flipped his palm, letting a bright mushroom containing immense Martial power appear.

After the Immortal Mushroom of Martialism appeared, almost everyone from the Li family lit up their eyes, involuntarily being attracted by it because they could feel that the glowing mushroom was most certainly a cultivation treasure.

The Martial power it contained was even stronger than the Ice Crystal Phoenix Egg Chu Feng took way back then in the Wolf Ivory Mountain. It was simply akin to a treasure one only heard in legends.

And just as everyone from the Li family stared blankly at the Immortal Mushroom of Martialism, their faces full of longing, Chu Feng said more words that made them so shocked they were handicapped.

“Miss, when I, Wuqing, left back then, I said that this Ice Crystal Phoenix Egg is only a loan. One day, I would repay you with something of equal value. And this, this high-rank Immortal Mushroom of Martialism is the object of equal value I will repay you with.”

Chapter 711 - Returning to the Four Seas Academy
“What? He actually wants to give such a rare treasure to our Li family?” When they heard those words, many people did not even dare to believe their own ears. After all, the Immortal Mushroom of Martialism was too precious.

Besides, due to the manner the Li family treated him before, even if Chu Feng were to take away the Ice Crystal Phoenix Egg and give nothing back, it would be within reason. There was simply no need to return anything. So, they felt that the scene happening before their eyes did not match reality.

The only person who maintained rationality was Li Chan because she could be counted as the person in the Li family who understood Chu Feng the most. She knew Chu Feng wasn’t such a narrow-minded person, otherwise he wouldn’t help the Li family again and again.

And in reality, when she looked at the Immortal Mushroom of Martialism in Chu Feng’s hand, Li Chan’s heart was immediately moved. As long as one wasn’t an idiot, they could tell what sort of energy the glowing mushroom contained, and what sort of assistance they would obtain in cultivation if they were to refine it.

But even so, Li Chan still shook her head with a light smile, and said, “Wuqing, this Immortal Mushroom of Martialism is too precious. I cannot have it.

“Besides, you’ve helped my Li family so many times. If it weren’t for you, I’m afraid the Li family would not even be here right now. If there were no Li family, then what use would we have with the Ice Crystal Phoenix Egg? The favours you gave us far surpass the favours we gave you. You do not owe our Li family anything. Rather, our Li family owes you too much.”

“This girl! How can she be so foolish? You don’t even want a treasure that’s sent right to your doorstep!” When Li Chan spoke, even the Li family’s master’s heart was bleeding. He could really not understand why Li Chan would refuse to accept such a treasure.

But he could do nothing about it and could only think of it in his heart. At a time like this, he had no right to speak. He did not even dare to send a mental message to his own daughter, because he was too afraid of Chu Feng.

“I give it to you, so hold onto it.

“This is for you, not for your Li family.

“From the start, I have never felt that I, Wuqing, owed your Li family anything” Chu Feng forcefully put the Immortal Mushroom of Martialism into Li Chan’s hand, then asked, “Which direction to the Flash Gold Temple?”

“The Flash Gold Temple isn’t too far away from the Wolf Ivory Mountain. It is built in the Fragmented Moon Forest in the southeast,” Li Chan replied as per the truth. But then, she quickly reacted to what he said, and quickly urged, “Wuqing, Monk Huang Jin is a rank three Martial Lord. Also, from what I’ve heard, he is already two hundred years old. Moreover, he is a ruthless person, sinister, and cunning. It’s almost as if he’s an old monster! Please, don’t go look for him!”

However, Chu Feng only smiled at Li Chan’s advice, and said, “Don’t worry. No matter if it’s the Painting Sect, or the Flash Gold Temple, they will not come look for trouble again. I will settle this issue for you, but remember—for you, not for your Li family.”

*whoosh* After speaking, Chu Feng leapt up and flew towards the direction of the Flash Gold Temple. When Li Chan and others came to their senses, any traces of Chu Feng could no longer be seen.

“He isn’t really going to look for Monk Huang Jin, right?” the Li family’s master muttered while looking in the direction of the Flash Gold Temple. If possible, he did truly hope Chu Feng would finish off Monk Huang Jin. With that, his Li family would have quite a few less troubles. As for Chu Feng life, in reality, he did not care.

On the other hand, however, when she looked in the direction of Chu Feng’s departure, Li Chan’s heart was extremely worried. So, she quickly sent a message to the scout stationed near the Flash Gold Temple, telling him to pay attention to the events within the Flash Gold Temple.

On the third day since Chu Feng left, Li Chan finally received a report from the scout. After opening the letter and reading its content, a pleasantly surprised expression surged on Li Chan initially worried face.

On the letter, it clearly stated that Chu Feng arrived at the Flash Gold Temple on the day Chu Feng left the Li family. Moreover, before all of the disciples from the Flash Gold Temple, he destroyed Monk Huang Jin’s cultivation.

Monk Huang Jin could not bear such shame, and shortly after Chu Feng left, he took away his own life.

At present, the Flash Gold Temple was in chaos. Several elders formed several factions and were madly fighting over the resources within the Flash Gold Temple. Also, other than the disciples who followed those elders, most of them left the Flash Gold Temple, going their own ways.

Right now, the overlord power that oppressed that land, the Flash Gold Temple, could no longer return to its former glory. It was destroyed by a man called Wuqing.

After reading the contents of the letter, Li Chan’s hands were trembling slightly. Only after a long while did she come to her senses and murmured, “Wuqing, who exactly are you?!”

Chu Feng, of course, did not know of Li Chan’s astonishment, nor the Li family’s reactions, nor the reactions of all the other powers near the Wolf Ivory Mountain.

After taking care of Monk Huang Jin, the monk who committed many evils and threatened the Li family, Chu Feng had already went forth to the Four Seas Academy.

When walking upon the road he passed before, Chu Feng felt quite emotional. Although it had been less than a year since he arrived in the Eastern Sea Region, he had experienced many things. Moreover, it had been just a little over a year since Zi Ling was taken away by the Zi family.

Within that time, Chu Feng’s cultivation did indeed have an increase in essence, but it was still impossible for him to fight against the enormous power, the Immortal Execution Archipelago. Although Chu Feng put a lot of his hope to save Zi Ling on Qiu Canfeng as well as on the resources within the Imperial Tomb, in reality, Chu Feng did not view Qiu Canfeng as his only hope. Although he felt Qiu Canfeng genuinely wanted to help him, he could not be certain whether Fu Liansheng was really as reliable as Qiu Canfeng said. After all, “People only know appearances, not their hearts”. Besides, people change.

So, right now, although Chu Feng’s main goal was to find Fu Liansheng, he would not give up any chance to raise his cultivation. The so-called “Rather than relying on others, why not rely on yourself”. If there were no one willing to help himself in the most crucial moment, then Chu Feng could only rely on himself to save Zi Ling and fight to the death with the people from the Immortal Execution Archipelago because that was his promise to Zi Ling. No matter life or death, he would do it.

The Four Seas Academy was very large and its territory was very vast. However, it too had a protective Spirit Formation—not just any person could enter the academy. If one wished to enter the Four Seas Academy, they could only enter through several special preset entrances.

Also, other than the annual disciple recruitment day, people outside the Four Seas Academy were not allowed to enter as they willed.

In fact, at that instant, when Chu Feng arrived at the entrance, he discovered quite a few people gathered outside the vast gate. Moreover, from their words, Chu Feng could tell they wanted to see certain people within the Four Sears Academy. They gathered there because they wanted to have the disciple who guarded the entrance notify them.

But the Four Seas Academy was really too large, and every single disciple had a land that belonged to themselves. Even though the people within the Four Seas Academy could use Teleportation Arrays to quickly travel, it was still very troublesome if they wanted to notify a person.

As a result, the number of people who gathered outside the Four Seas Academy became greater and greater. If one wanted to get the disciple who pass a message, they had to stand in a queue.

“What should I do?” Seeing the long line of people, and hearing that some people had actually lined up for over ten days yet it was still not their turn, Chu Feng really felt he had a headache.

At present, he had turned back to his true appearance. He turned back into the true Chu Feng.

Although he had matured quite a bit during that period of time, and some of his youthful appearance had faded away, Chu Feng could not attract too much attention when he was showing his actual identity.

So, he could not show his true strength, and as a result, he could not make others look at him with more importance, and could not enjoy special treatment. Yet, there were so many people lining up. Chu Feng simply did not have enough time to follow the rules and stand in queue.

“Oi, why are you not standing in line?”

“Bastard! We’ve painstakingly waited for so long! How can you do this?”

“Scram back, or else don’t blame me for my impoliteness!”

However, just as Chu Feng felt his head throbbing, no clue on what to do, a young man with gorgeous clothing just ignored the long line of people and came up to the Four Seas Academy’s big and grand gate.

The man was not only fearless while facing the crowd’s curses, he even shouted very arrogantly, “Those who don’t want to die, shut the hell up!” As he spoke, the man burst out his aura. So, he was a cultivator in the fifth level of the Heaven realm.

Although to Chu Feng, the fifth level of the Heaven realm was not even a strand of hair, obviously to those who stood in line, that cultivation was not a simple. As a result, even though there were grudgeful voices in their hearts, no one dared to say much anymore.

Chapter 712 - Cutting the Line
Not only did this man’s cultivation of the fifth level of the Heaven realm scare those who were waiting in line behind, even the disciple who was guarding felt that this person was not simple. He asked, “Who are you? Why are you not abiding by the rules and not waiting in line?”

“Brother, my name is Liu Zhenbiao. My younger brother, Liu Zhenwei, is cultivating within the Four Seas Academy. I really do have urgent business I need him for, so that’s why I’ve done this. I wonder… can you help me notify him?” asked the man, who proclaimed himself as Liu Zhenbiao, smilingly.

“You are Junior Liu Zhenwei’s elder brother?” After hearing those words, the eyes of the guard instantly lit up. He did know Liu Zhenwei’s name.

Although Liu Zhenwei was a new disciple who just recently entered the Four Seas Academy this year, with his young age he already had the cultivation of the fifth level of the Heaven realm. Moreover, he became a disciple of one of the Ten Divine Instructors, and was a disciple with great status, position, and potential.

Although in terms of seniority, the guard was above Liu Zhenwei, in terms of position, he was far below. Since the person before his eyes was Liu Zhenwei’s elder brother, he naturally did not dare to treat him disrespectfully.

“I am. This is my proof of identity.” Liu Zhenbiao nodded his head, and as he spoke, he even took out a badge. On top of it, “Liu family” was written.

When he saw that badge, the guarding disciple’s attitude towards the man turned completely around. He hurriedly said, “Since you are Junior Liu’s elder brother, you are a part of us. Naturally, we handle our own specially.

“Just now, a disciple responsible for notification came back. I’ll have him notify Junior Liu right now and tell him to pick you up.” As he spoke, the guarding disciple crushed a Communication Talisman.

“Sorry to trouble you,” Liu Zhenbiao said smilingly. As he did, he even shot a glance at the people who were still waiting in line, then said to the guard, “I wonder… when will the next person responsible for notifying arrive? I can see these people are very tired from waiting, so we cannot let them wait too long!”

Sarcasm. Absolute sarcasm. He clearly cut the line without shame and seized away the chance that should have belonged to another person, yet now, he dared to speak these words. He was intentionally mocking their powerlessness.

As for the guarding disciple, he was no idiot and understood Liu Zhenbiao’s intentions in his heart. He said, “Recently, there are some things in the academy that require managing, so quite a few disciple we usually have here have been transferred away. We are really lacking heavily in people these days, otherwise, a situation like this wouldn’t have happened.

“Although there are Teleportation Arrays throughout the Four Seas Academy, the academy is still very vast, after all. Even though there are a lot of Teleportation Arrays, there are still a limited number. In addition, a few disciples live in farther locations, so if we want to notify them, we really need some time for the journey. From my estimations, I’m afraid the next person can only return the day after tomorrow.”

“What? The day after tomorrow?!”

“How can this be? I have urgent business with my family’s young master!”

“Who doesn’t? I too have an extremely urgent matter I need to tell my family’s lady!”

The people lining up instantly panicked when they heard those words. Perhaps it was better for the people at the front, but who knew what year and month the people at the back needed to wait until before they could send a notification for someone to pick them up? If that continued, they could never enter!

“Ahh, quiet, quiet!” Just at that moment, the man called Liu Zhenbiao waved his hand at the crowd, indicating them to be silent, then said, “You’ve heard his words just now. It is really an issue with the internal affairs of the Four Seas Academy. They lack manpower, otherwise something like this wouldn’t happen.

“All of you should understand them! They have it hard too! If you truly cannot wait, you can always leave, right? No one’s forcing you to stay here.”

“You…”

When they heard Liu Zhenbiao’s words, it made the crowd so angry the roots of their teeth itched. He was really too shameless. Not only did he steal away their chance of notification, he was even mocking them, intentionally ridiculing them, making them feel even more unpleasant.

However, none of them were fools. They could tell he was not a simple person. When even the guarding disciple treated him with respect, what could they do? They could only endure.

“Senior Wang, what is it? I just came back from the main institution. Couldn’t you just let me rest for a bit longer?” Just at that moment, a rainbow came down from the sky. A disciple of the Four Seas Academy walked up to the guarding disciple with a yawn, and judging by his appearance, he didn’t even seem to be awake yet.

“Ahh, Junior Li. If possible, do you think I wouldn’t want you to rest longer? But I really do have an urgent notification waiting for you,” said the guarding disciple.

“What urgent thing? The disciples responsible for this place have all been called by Elder Xu to the residence for physical labour. The only ones remaining in this place are us two. For the past few days, I’ve ran back and forth and I’m almost going to break from tiredness. I’ve finally found the time to sleep for a while, yet I was woken by you,” the disciple surnamed Li said very displeasedly.

“This is Liu Zhenwei’s elder brother. He came to the Four Seas Academy from a faraway place, so you can’t just let him wait here, right?” The guarding disciple pointed at Liu Zhenbiao.

“Sorry to trouble you.” Liu Zhenbiao smiled at Disciple Li and clasped his hands.

If it were a normal situation, with his younger brother’s status in the Four Seas Academy, he would absolutely not be so polite to a mere disciple guard.

But at present, he learnt from their words that of the people who guarded this gate in the Four Seas Academy, there were only two people who remained. No wonder it was so much work to send a notification.

In order to not delay his own business, he had to be polite. Although their position was low, if they were unhappy and delayed the notification, he could do absolutely nothing.

Even if he thought of a way to give them a lesson afterwards, his business was still delayed. Looking at the benefits and detriments, at present, he could only lower himself and request.

“Oh! So it’s Junior Liu’s elder brother. You are really too polite. Junior Liu often treats us quite well, so his elder brother is equal to our elder brother! This becomes our own matter—it is of no inconvenience.

“Brother, please wait here for a while. I will go right now and notify Junior Liu. Before dark, I will definitely have him here and welcome you in.” Indeed, after knowing that Liu Zhenbiao was Liu Zhenwei’s elder brother, Disciple Li also put away his former displeased attitude and put on a face of obsequiousness.

Those who waited in line for several days had expressions of helplessness when they saw that. But they could do nothing. What could they do about Liu Zhenbiao having high cultivation and also having such an outstanding younger brother?

“Wait.” However, just as Disciple Li was preparing to leave, a loud and clear voice suddenly rang out. Quickly after, a person also flew out from the end of the crowd and landed before Liu Zhenbiao. That person was none other than Chu Feng.

Chu Feng could clearly hear all of their words, so he too knew that there was a lack in notification disciples in the Four Seas Academy.

Putting aside the amount of time he would need if he continued staying in line, even if he were right behind Liu Zhenbiao, he still had to wait until tomorrow before he had a chance to get someone for notification.

At first, Chu Feng really did not want to play tricks and use special methods to cut the line. After all, those who standing in the queue had waited for a long time.

But right now, since Liu Zhenbiao succeeded in shamelessly cutting the line, rather than letting a person like him enjoy all benefits, why not take that chance for himself? So, that was why Chu Feng stood out.

Chapter 713 - Contest of Wealth
“Who are you? You dare to make such a racket in the Four Seas Academy?” yelled the two guards after looking at Chu Feng.

Although they were very polite to Liu Zhenbiao, not just anyone could receive such a special treatment. To others, they were often incomparably arrogant and domineering.

Chu Feng was not angry at their roars because he was very familiar with people like them. They merely bullied the weak and feared the strong, so Chu Feng didn’t even bother arguing with them. Learning from Liu Zhenbiao’s previous tone, he said, “Seniors, it’s not that I’m not following the rules, nor am I intentionally making such noises in front of the Four Seas Academy’s gate. It’s just that I need to find my friends for urgent business.”

“Oh? Brother, judging from your words, you’re planning to cut the line, huh?

“Not trying to chastise you or anything, but do you feel no shame by cutting the line with so many people behind you waiting? If you want them to go notify your friends, go stay in queue.” At that instant, before the guarding disciples even said anything, Liu Zhenbiao spoke first.

At that moment, Chu Feng had to say that Liu Zhenbiao was truly a shameless thing.

He was the one who clearly cut the line, yet now, he was so righteously talking about others in such a manner. That was really not something an ordinary person could do.

Indeed, after hearing Liu Zhenbiao’s words, Disciple Li finally reacted to what was happening, and pointed at Chu Feng, saying after a cold snort, “If you want to look for someone, go in the queue from the back. Can’t you see so many people are waiting?”

“One second.” At that instant, the disciple named Wang was a bit calmer. After looking at Chu Feng again, he asked, “What are your friends’ names?”

He was probing because as a disciple who guarded the gate of the Four Seas Academy, he knew the names of the famous characters in the academy.

Thus, if Chu Feng were able to name a powerful existence, he could naturally not offend him. On the other hand, if Chu Feng named several people he had never heard of before, that would mean Chu Feng was stirring up trouble.

Not only would he shout at Chu Feng then, he would even give Chu Feng some punishments. For example, after over a dozen days of staying in queue and finally reaching his turn, he would intentionally make things more troublesome for him, or just not notify his friends for him.

However, what sort of person was Chu Feng? Of course, he instantly saw through his plans. So, he stuck out his chest with his head raised, and said without a change of expression, “I have four friends who are training in the Four Seas Academy. Their names are Su Rou, Su Mei, Zhang Tianyi, and Jiang Wushang.”

“What!? Yo-you are?!”

When they heard those words, both of their expressions changed greatly. As guards, they obviously heard of Su Rou, Su Mei, as well as Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Wushang. The four of them were all disciples of the Ten Divine Instructors!

Moreover, the relationship between them was extremely good—that was very well-known—and not only were Su Rou’s and Su Mei’s talent outstanding, their appearances were akin to fairies. Within the Four Seas Academy, there were countless male disciples who chased after them.

But Su Rou and Su Mei did not pay attention to any of them. Only Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Wushang were a bit close to them. Most importantly, Su Rou and Su Mei, as well as Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Wushang, went to the various gates and specially ordered all of the guards to instantly notify them if a person called Chu Feng were looking for them.

In order to prevent them from being undutiful, Su Rou and Su Mei even gave them quite a few good things when giving them such an order. So, the guards paid very close attention to the name Chu Feng.

So, at that moment, the faces of the two guards changed greatly. They asked nearly at the same time, “Are you called Chu Feng?”

“I am indeed Chu Feng.” Chu Feng nodded his head with a smile.

“Ahh, so it’s Junior Chu Feng! You’re one of us, one of us!

“Junior Chu Feng, don’t worry. I will go notify them right away.” After the two guards confirmed Chu Feng’s identity, their attitudes became entirely different. They were even more welcoming than Liu Zhenbiao.

“This isn’t good.” But soon, Disciple Li’s face twisted slightly.

“What is it?” asked Disciple Wang hiddenly via mental messaging when he saw the faint change.

“Both of them want to see disciples of the Ten Divine Instructors! We cannot delay either one.

“But Junior Su Rou’s and Junior Su Mei’s residences are a very far distance away from Junior Liu’s residence! Moreover, there are no Teleportation Arrays in between, so even if I were to hurry, I still need at least half a day with my cultivation. This… Who should I go notify first?” Disciple Li said in a very trouble manner.

Although Liu Zhenbiao, as a person, was very shameless, he was at the same time very smart. With powerful World Spiritist methods, he eavesdropped their conversation.

So, with a quick thought, he took out an Elite Armament out of his Cosmos Sack, passed it to Disciple Li through the gate, and said, “Junior, sorry to trouble you.”

“Brother Liu, you are…?” Disciple Li’s eyes instantly lit up when he saw that. His eyes even gave out faint light. Liu Zhenbiao’s intention was very clear—he was bribing him, getting him to go notify Liu Zhenwei first.

Although he too was an expert in the Heaven realm, and he also had an Elite Armament, it did not mean he did not put Elite Armaments in his eyes.

Quite oppositely, an Elite Armament, to him, was a very precious treasure. So, at that instant, he truly felt a surprised joy. No matter what, he did not expect Liu Zhenbiao to be so generous. That was quite an accidental harvest!

“Just a small token of my appreciation,” Liu Zhenbiao said smilingly. He had a face of deep scheming and as he spoke, he even disdainfully looked at Chu Feng. It was as if his gaze were saying, “A small beggar fighting against me? Can you afford it?”

Chu Feng gazed with contempt at Liu Zhenbiao’s disdainful look. He brushed his palm past his Cosmos Sack. Two shiny armaments then appeared within his palm. He gave them to the two guards, and said, “Seniors, a small token of my appreciation. Please accept them.”

“Heavens! This…” After looking at the armaments in Chu Feng’s hand, the disciples’ expressions changed greatly because the two armaments currently in Chu Feng’s hand established a sharp contrast with the Elite Armament in Liu Zhenbiao’s hand.

The ones in Chu Feng’s hand were also Elite Armaments, but they were not ordinary ones. They were Mastered Elite Armaments. Moreover, ones that were of excellent quality. One could say either one of them could beat the Elite Armament in Liu Zhenbiao’s hand by a hundredfold, even a thousandfold.

“You…” At the same time, Liu Zhenbiao’s complexion instantly changed greatly as well. Before, it was a face full of smugness; now, it turned greener than green bean soup!

He never would have thought the brat who was dressed incomparably poor and did not even seem worth more than a glimpse would be so lavish in his “token of appreciation”. He took out two Mastered Elite Armaments and gave them to the guards so casually. Moreover, they were Elite Armaments of superb quality!

At that instant, not to mention those two disciples, even his own heart was a bit moved when he saw the two Elite Armaments in Chu Feng’s hand. Although his Liu family had money, it was not that wealthy as to freely give Mastered Elite Armaments to others.

Chapter 714 - Brothers Meeting
“Ahh, Junior Chu Feng, you are too generous. You are really too generous.” There was simply no need to even think about the two choices before their eyes. Although the two guards claimed Chu Feng to be too generous, they still unhesitantly went up to take his Mastered Elite Armaments.

After obtaining the Elite Armaments into their hands, Disciple Li patted his chest and said, guaranteeing, “Junior Chu Feng, don’t worry. I will definitely go notify them with the quickest speed possible. They will arrive here and welcome you into the Four Seas Academy before the sky darkens.”

As he spoke, he turned around and prepared to leave. His choice could be clearly seen—it was to first notify Su Rou and the others.

“Halt!” Liu Zhenbiao yelled when he saw that, then pointed at Disciple Li and said, “For all matters, it is first come, first served. Before, you clearly promised me to notify my younger brother first. How can you go back on your word after taking his two Mastered Elite Armaments? Do you even have any sense of morals?”

“I…” The two guards were a bit speechless when they were berated. Their faces even involuntarily flushed red because they too knew that their actions were in the wrong.

“Morals? Do you think a person like you is qualified to talk about morals?” Seeing as the two guards were clueless on how to reply, Chu Feng sneered then very disdainfully swept his gaze over Liu Zhenbiao.

“Hmph.” Liu Zhenbiao coldly snorted and pay no more attention to Chu Feng. Again, he pointed at the two guards and said, “If you don’t notify my younger brother first, in the future, you will bear the consequences. With my younger brother’s status in the Four Seas Academy, he can put you both to death with a casual sentence.”

When they heard those words, the two guards’ faces changed with a whoosh. The reason they treated Liu Zhenbiao so respectfully before was because they feared his younger brother, Liu Zhenwei. Indeed, according to his position in the Four Seas Academy, Liu Zhenwei did indeed have the strength Liu Zhenbiao claimed he had.

“What a joke. Who do you think you are? You think the Four Seas Academy is your home? You even dare to threaten the disciples of the academy? Who gave you these nerves?”

But at that moment, Chu Feng spoke again. Shortly after, he waved his hands at the two guards and said, “Seniors, don’t worry. I know the elders of the Four Seas Academy have always been fair. They will not make things difficult for dutiful disciples like you.”

“Thank you, Junior Chu Feng.” The two disciples were no fools so they could tell Chu Feng aimed to protect them. Since they had already made such a decision, they could no longer escape. Thus, without more hesitation, Disciple Li immediately flew away and went to notify.

As for Disciple Wang, he made an exception and invited Chu Feng, who should have been waiting outside the gate, past the gate and inside. He brought Chu Feng to the resting room next to the gate, and when Su Rou and the others arrive, they would bring Chu Feng in.

After inviting Chu Feng into the resting room, Disciple Wang even said to Liu Zhenbiao in an arrogant tone, “You! Back to the queue!”

“You shameless bootlicker! With that brat behind your back, you dare to speak to me like this? In the future, I will have my brother kill you! Even if you kneel in front of me and beg, I will not forgive you!” At that instant, Liu Zhenbiao gritted his teeth in anger. One could even see smoke steaming out of his seven facial orifices.

“I told you to get back to the queue! Are you deaf? If you dare to continue pestering me, I will call people to lock you up!” Disciple Wang no longer feared Liu Zhenbiao’s threats and actually threatened back at him.

Since he had already offended him, he was not afraid to make him a complete enemy because he knew after such an event, judging by Liu Zhenbiao’s character, he would definitely not easily forgive him. So, if he wanted to protect himself at present, he should not beg Liu Zhenbiao, but instead fawn over Chu Feng.

“You…” At that instant, Liu Zhenbiao’s heart could truly explode from fury. If he could, he truly wished to rip apart Disciple Wang whilst he was alive. However, since his younger brother wasn’t there and he wasn’t a disciple of the Four Seas Academy, he could indeed not stir up too much trouble.

Ultimately, under the entertained gazes of the crowd, he circled around the crowd of people, dispirited, and stood at the very end of the line, starting to orderly stay in queue.

After Disciple Li received the gift, his efficiency was truly very high. Shortly after noon, a stream of light landed before the gate.

Chu Feng knew that person very well—it was Zhang Tianyi.

“Junior Chu Feng! Where is Chu Feng?” After Zhang Tianyi arrived, he looked everywhere for traces of Chu Feng.

“Senior Zhang, your cultivation has actually reached the fifth level of the Heaven realm in less than half a year! This is truly a divine speed of improvement!” Chu Feng walked out of the resting room. After seeing Zhang Tianyi, he felt very excited. He went up and very happily put his fist to Zhang Tianyi’s chest.

He discovered Zhang Tianyi’s cultivation had already entered the fifth level of the Heaven realm. One had to know before arriving at the Four Seas Academy, Zhang Tianyi was only in the third level of the Heaven realm. In less than half a year, he advanced two levels. That was a very quick speed.

“Haha, I’m nothing. You will be even more amazed when you see Su Rou and Su Mei! But no matter what, it’s all thanks to you that we can have our present achievements.” When he saw Chu Feng, Zhang Tianyi too was elated.

“All thanks to me?” Chu Feng’s head was in a fog; he did not understand.

“Eh? Why can’t I see your level of cultivation? And you even say it’s a ‘divine speed of improvement’! From what I see, I have yet to catch up to you, and instead, I seemed to have been left behind even further!”

Zhang Tianyi examined Chu Feng and discovered he could simply not see through his cultivation. That made him even happier because he knew Chu Feng had many burdens. Deep in his heart, he hoped Chu Feng could become even stronger. He would absolutely not envy Chu Feng even if he surpassed him by a thousand times or ten thousand times. Because they were brothers.

“What? This Chu Feng’s cultivation is even above Junior Zhang Tianyi’s?!” When he heard those words, Disciple Wang’s eyes lit up and only then did he discovered he too could not see Chu Feng’s level of cultivation despite being a World Spiritist.

Looking back at Zhang Tianyi’s as well as Chu Feng’s reaction, it meant most likely Zhang Tianyi’s words were true. That made Disciple Wang even more shocked.

Zhang Tianyi was already so strong, and now, Chu Feng was clearly quite a bit younger than Zhang Tianyi yet had cultivation superior to Zhang Tianyi’s. He was truly an extraordinary genius! Even in the Four Seas Academy, there were very few people like him.

At that instant, he involuntarily celebrated inside—celebrating that the one he chose to rely on was Chu Feng, and not Liu Zhenbiao. Chu Feng’s potential surpassed Liu Zhenbiao’s by many times! The two of them could simply not even be discussed as equals.

“Hehe, whatever. You’ve always been mysterious, and your aptitude has always surpassed ours. Otherwise, the Four Seas Academy would have been enough to keep you here.

“Follow me. After that guard came to notify me, I told him to not notify Jiang Wushang, Su Rou, and as well as Su Mei. I didn’t want to let them know you’ve come, so I can secretly bring you to my residence and then give them a surprise.” Zhang Tianyi smiled cheerfully. Brothers separated for nearly half a year could now finally reunite. He was truly ecstatic.

Chapter 715 - Special Technique
“Haha, good! Tonight, we brothers will not leave undrunk!” Chu Feng replied with a smile. He and Zhang Tianyi both came from the continent of the Nine Provinces, both cultivated in the Azure Dragon School, and they even passed through life and death together, and eradicated powerful enemies together. They were true brothers who looked after each other closely.

“Brother Chu Feng, I…” Just at that moment, the guard named Wang seemed to be hesitating, as if he had something he wanted to say.

An intelligent person like Chu Feng instantly saw the guard’s plight. So, he said to Zhang Tianyi, “Senior Zhang, there’s a bit of trouble here. However, I’m sure that it won’t be much of a problem to you.” Quickly after, Chu Feng briefly told Zhang Tianyi the matter with Liu Zhenbiao.

“Haha! I even thought it was something big! So it’s that Liu Zhenwei.” After hearing the events that had occurred, Zhang Tianyi roared with laughter, then intentionally cast his gaze towards the end of the long line outside the gate, and said loudly, “I don’t know what Liu Zhenwei looks like in the eyes of outsiders, but in my eyes, he is less than a dog. Several days ago, he lost two front teeth because of me, and he is so embarrassed he won’t come out and see people! If he dares to come and stir up any more trouble, I don’t mind beating him up again!”

After speaking, Zhang Tianyi rose into the air with Chu Feng, disappearing at the horizon.

But as for Liu Zhenbiao who stood at the end of the queue, his mood was not great at all because from Zhang Tianyi’s words, he could tell that his younger brother—who he thought to be incomparably arrogant and invincible—wasn’t passing his days in the Four Seas Academy as well as he had imagined.

When Chu Feng arrived at Zhang Tianyi’s territory, the sky hadn’t grown dark yet. So, Chu Feng was able to clearly gaze at his land.

It was truly a vast area. There were not only small mountain ranges, there were even large lakes. It was a very enormous region.

Zhang Tianyi also liked palaces quite a bit, so in his land, he got people to build quite a few grand palaces. When one looked at Zhang Tianyi’s territory, it seemed more like a small-scale sect. However, the master of that place was Zhang Tianyi.

“Junior Chu Feng, how is it? The buildings here are quite nice, right?” Zhang Tianyi proudly asked.

“It is very good. Senior Zhang, it seems that you have passed your days quite satisfiedly huh?” Chu Feng said with a smile.

“Ahh, don’t mention it. In the world of cultivation, how can there truly be a place where one feels satisfied? No matter where, there are battles!” Zhang Tianyi shook his head, then said, “I’ve already gotten people to get Su Rou, Su Mei, and Wushang over. In a while, stay a bit quiet. When they enter, give them a good surprise!”

“Mm.” Chu Feng nodded, but in reality, he was truly impatient to see the two beauties who belonged to him—Su Rou and Su Mei—and Jiang Wushang—the brother who was younger than him.

In Zhang Tianyi’s land, there were quite a few servants. So, the speed in which he prepared a banquet was very fast. Rather, it was notifying Su Rou, Su Mei, and Jiang Wushang that was the troublesome part. After all, the Four Seas Academy was really too big. Even with the four of their territories being relatively close, they still needed a bit of time to be notified.

At that instant, in the large living room, before a table of wine and food, only Chu Feng and Zhang Tianyi were here. After a while of chatting, Zhang Tianyi suddenly asked, “Junior Chu Feng, where have you gone in this past half year? Have you discovered anything similar to the pattern on my jade ornament?”

Back then, when they first came to the Eastern Sea Region, Zhang Tianyi knew Chu Feng didn’t prepare to enter the Four Seas Academy. So, he entrusted Chu Feng to help him search for clues related to his ancestry.

It was a pattern—or to be more precise, it should be a symbol—on a jade ornament. A sword with wings, both beautiful and overbearing; it was extraordinary.

“Although I haven’t been to many places, no matter where I went, I’ve always carefully observed. I even indirectly asked others, but no one knew of this pattern, nor have anyone seen this pattern.” Chu Feng shook his head, then said, “But the more I experience in the Eastern Sea Region, the more I feel that this pattern is not simple. So, Senior Zhang, I’m guessing either you were not born in the Eastern Sea Region, or you came from a very complicated area.”

“Ahh, I’ve also been thinking about that question. After coming to the Four Seas Academy, I’ve seen many geniuses. Before, there were barely any people in the continent of the Nine Provinces who grasped Forbidden Mysterious Techniques, but in the Four Seas Academy alone, I’ve met three.

“However, although Forbidden Mysterious Techniques are powerful, there is a restriction in the end. After all, Forbidden Mysterious Technique are only techniques. They cannot be as powerful as Divine Bodies.

“But my Forbidden Mysterious Technique is a bit different. It’s as though there is no end to it and can be cultivated endlessly. Some time ago, I reached a bottleneck. After breaking through that bottleneck, I felt my entire body’s power becoming a lot stronger. Even my thoughts became sharper and while learning martial skills, I could grasp them quicker.

“Honestly speaking, right now, I actually already feel the doorstep to the sixth level of the Heaven realm. If some time is given to me, I will have absolutely no problem breaking into the sixth level of the Heaven realm.

“But that’s not the most crucial point. It’s that I can feel this bottleneck being not the only one. There are more that come later, and as long as I can keep on making breakthroughs, my power will continue increasing many times over.

“However, I’ve asked others who cultivate Forbidden Mysterious Techniques, and have also asked my instructor. The Forbidden Mysterious Technique they speak of is different from the one I’m cultivating.

“That leads me to feel that the one I have seems to be more obscure and more profound than they think. It could even be said to be completely unique,” Zhang Tianyi said.

“Senior Zhang, can you let me see the Forbidden Mysterious Technique you cultivate?” After hearing Zhang Tianyi’s words, Chu Feng felt quite shocked. So, he wanted to see what exactly the Forbidden Mysterious Technique was.

“Of course.” As for Zhang Tianyi, he was very straightforward. He took out the Forbidden Mysterious Technique he viewed as treasure and gave it to Chu Feng.

If a normal person wanted that Forbidden Mysterious Technique, unless one took away Zhang Tianyi’s life, he would absolutely not give it to anyone. But if Chu Feng wanted it, it was a completely different matter; they were true brothers.

Chu Feng started to carefully examine it. With a glimpse he read ten lines. His reading speed was extremely quickly, and after only a moment, without missing a single word, Chu Feng finished reading the entire book.

However, after reading it, a strange glint flashed into Chu Feng’s eyes. Although his appearance seemed tranquil, his heart was like an ocean turning upside down.

“Senior Zhang, can you let me inspect your body?” Chu Feng asked again after some contemplation.

“Of course you can.” As Zhang Tianyi spoke, he moved his chair before Chu Feng and sat down.

After Chu Feng put his hand to Zhang Tianyi’s wrist, he imbued Spirit power into it and carefully observed. Then, he used the Heaven’s Eyes and examined detailedly for a while.

After finishing, Chu Feng’s face was full of seriousness, but in his eyes, there appeared an irrepressible joy.

Chapter 716 - Abandon? Experience?
Actually, it was not the first time Chu Feng read a Forbidden Mysterious Technique because when he was at the Misty Peak, within the four Cosmos Sacks Lady Piaomiao and Qiushui Fuyan gave him, there was one that contained such a technique.

Back then, due to curiosity, Chu Feng had briefly glanced at it. After doing so, however, Chu Feng was amazed at the profoundness of Forbidden Mysterious Techniques. He discovered their creators were indeed extremely exceptional.

But Chu Feng also confirmed that despite being powerful, Forbidden Mysterious Techniques were, after all, only techniques. Although they could allow those who cultivate the techniques to have a quicker speed of improvement of those in the same generation, there was still a huge element of danger. The success rate of cultivation was not high, and even if one succeeded there were limitations. They could not be discussed on the same level as Divine Bodies.

Zhang Tianyi’s Forbidden Mysterious Technique, however, was totally different. It was very difficult to cultivate his technique, and even if Chu Feng tried there he would have many troubles.

But something he was sure of was that the energy within Zhang Tianyi’s Forbidden Mysterious Technique definitely surpassed the technique Chu Feng saw by a huge margin.

The cultivation method in Zhang Tianyi’s book merely scratched the surface. If one grasped it entirely, they could probe out, on their own, deeper undiscovered realms, and even probe out the bottleneck Zhang Tianyi spoke of.

In other words, if one were to cultivate Zhang Tianyi’s Forbidden Mysterious Technique, as long as they broke through the bottlenecks, they would gain enormous benefits. And, there were no limits to that bottleneck—as long as one had sufficient comprehension strength and a firm grasp on the Mysterious Technique, they had no problems continue making breakthroughs.

A Forbidden Mysterious Technique like that was equivalent to one that had no restraints. One could even say that the profoundness and obscurity in the Forbidden Mysterious Technique were very similar to a Divine Body, and it was truly a technique that could be talked on equal grounds with Divine Bodies.

Although not much of an advantage could be seen at present, so long as he continued progressing, the advantage would continue enlarging. One day, he would be unstoppable and could shock the world with his sudden rise in power.

Most importantly, after Chu Feng’s analyzation, although, on the surface, there weren’t any requirements for cultivators of the Mysterious Technique, it actually had extremely harsh ones. Only a special preset group of people could cultivate it, and even Chu Feng did not match the cultivation requirements for the Forbidden Mysterious Technique.

Zhang Tianyi, however, was the person precisely suitable for cultivating the Forbidden Mysterious Technique. Also meaning other than Zhang Tianyi or those similar to him, cultivating the Forbidden Mysterious Technique meant it led to only a suicidal path if it were unsuitable for them. In regards to consequences, if it were superficial, they would walk into evil and die. If it were significant, they would become a bloodthirsty demon that lost its rationality.

“Junior Chu Feng, have you seen something?” Zhang Tianyi worriedly asked when he saw Chu Feng’s face of graveness.

“Senior Zhang, I’ve looked through your Forbidden Mysterious Technique and I think I understand now.” Chu Feng did not immediately answer Zhang Tianyi’s question. He first gave the Forbidden Mysterious Technique he had to Zhang Tianyi.

Without delay, Zhang Tianyi read it seriously, but afterwards, he too was confused and even asked Chu Feng, “Junior Chu Feng, is yours truly a Forbidden Mysterious Technique? Why is there such a huge difference from the one I’m cultivating?”

“Senior Zhang, do you still not understand? As you said, your Forbidden Mysterious Technique is indeed different from the others. It can even be said to truly be a technique that is tantamount with a Divine Body.

“The only difference is during the birth of Divine Bodies, they would make a phenomenon in the sky. After birth, their abilities are shown distinctly and from start to finish, they give others a feeling of exceptionality and pride.

“I believe if Zi Ling did not suffer from the special curse after birth, her present achievements would definitely be unimaginable because she is a true Divine Body.

“But your Forbidden Mysterious Technique has potential no weaker than Divine Bodies. It’s just that there is nothing special with the early cultivation periods. One could even say it is the exact same as other Forbidden Mysterious Techniques—yes, they are special techniques, but they are incomparable to Divine Bodies.

“However, as long as you make a breakthrough past a bottleneck, your entirety—from head to toe, from organs to cells—will change in essence. The more you make breakthroughs, the more brilliant you will appear.

“From what I see, as long as you continue cultivating this Forbidden Mysterious Technique, there will be one day when you have power not inferior to Divine Bodies.

“And, the most important thing is that only you can cultivate this Forbidden Mysterious Technique.”

Chu Feng said as per the truth, but his face was overflowing with happiness. Having such a technique meant Zhang Tianyi’s future accomplishments were unlimited. Perhaps there would be one day when Zhang Tianyi would catch up to Chu Feng, maybe even surpass him. It was not impossible.

And as Zhang Tianyi’s good brother, Chu Feng was naturally happy for him to have obtained such a treasure.

“That means, my ancestry is truly…” Zhang Tianyi had made guesses already, and a few of them were confirmed more and more when he heard Chu Feng’s words.

“Senior Zhang, I just want to say you and I are very similar, but I am luckier than you. At least, when I lacked power, I had a good foster father and a good elder brother who were willing to take care of me, but you, on the other hand, did not.” Chu Feng felt quite sentimental. Zhang Tianyi’s ancestry was unordinary, but he was the same; yet, Zhang Tianyi had to go through so much.

“Haha, it’s actually not much. If I hadn’t experienced those things while young, I may not be so determined as I am now. I’ll say something from my heart: I have never hated my parents, nor blamed them. No matter what their reason was, I still hope they are well. I hope they are all healthy when I find them, so we, as a family, can reunite and not be separated anymore.

“As for the suffering I received due to the lack of their presence, I’ll just take it as a training experience for myself.” Zhang Tianyi laughed, his smile very cheerful. However, one could still tell he was really longing for his family.

“Experience, huh? Wiping away the memories of one’s own flesh, abandoning him, then paying no more attention to him?”

Chu Feng thought of Zhang Tianyi’s words, but he did feel it was not impossible. Although the bond between blood was strong, everyone was different, after all. In order to prevent one’s child from developing any reliance and turn them strong, there were indeed people who would do such a thing.

“Could it be… my parents are also testing me?” Chu Feng suddenly had such a thought.

“No, absolutely not. If it is truly a training experience, why would they send someone to protect me? I’m sure there must be some sort of trouble.” But soon, Chu Feng dispelled that theory.

*bang* Just at that moment, the palace’s door was suddenly kicked open by someone. Jiang Wushang entered swaggeringly, and as he walked, he even yelled his throat out, “Big Brother Tianyi, what business do you have with me so late?”

“Brother Wushang, have you been well?” Chu Feng asked. Seeing that Jiang Wushang also stepped into the fourth level of the Heaven realm, Chu Feng couldn’t help standing up and smiling.

“B-big Brother Chu Feng, wh-wh-when did you return?

“My gods, I, I, I, I’ve missed you!” When he saw Chu Feng, Jiang Wushang’s face changed greatly. His former languidness was no more, and replacing it was uncontrollable elation.

Moreover, as he spoke. Jiang Wushang leapt forward right up to Chu Feng and gave him a great, manly bear hug.

Chapter 717 - Live Together
“Waa, it smells so good! I told you! Senior Zhang wouldn’t have called us over for no reason. Let’s quickly go in! Tonight, we’re going to have delicious things to eat!”

“You little girl… Have you ever lacked delicious foods in your own residence?”

“Hehe, but that’s different! The dishes in Senior Zhang’s residence are more suitable for my appetite! One day, I will take away the person who makes Senior Zhang’s food for myself, because the ones over here are too delicious!”

Just at that moment, two voices—one mellifluous and brimming with spirit, one melodious and overflowing with maturity—suddenly continuously rang out outside. Shortly after, two strikingly beautiful women entered the palace whilst holding hands.

One had an unblemished countenance, a sweet smile, an exquisite and lithe figure, and fair and lustrous skin. With only a glimpse, one would be drunk to the bones from her beauty. It was truly extremely pleasing to the eyes.

The other had a charming appearance, a powerful atmosphere about her, a figure with a protruding front and behind… She was extremely alluring, and when one looked at her, their blood vessels would burst from the explosion of excitement. One would strongly wish to leap into her embrace and get closer to her.

Those two were naturally Su Mei and Su Rou, the beautiful sisters.

“Su Rou, Su Mei, look! Look who’s come to see us!” When he saw Su Rou and Su Mei, before Chu Feng even spoke, Jiang Wushang happily yelled at them.

As they gazed in the direction of Jiang Wushang, Su Rou’s and Su Mei’s bright faces instantly froze; even their bodies tightened up. Their roundly widened, glinting eyes and faintly quivering brows were a manifestation of their current emotions.

“Chu Feng~~~~”

Suddenly, Su Mei cried out. When she cried out “Chu Feng”, she vented out all of the longing she had for Chu Feng built up from every single day and night.

Moreover, as she spoke, Su Mei leapt and came before Chu Feng. With no care for his well-being, she pulled Jiang Wushang, who was standing in front of Chu Feng, to the side. The powerful force she put into her pull caught Jiang Wushang off guard, causing him to trip onto the ground, putting him in quite a sorry state as his face was full of helplessness.

However, Su Mei cared little for this. The little beauty who thought of Chu Feng every day had already tightly glued herself into Chu Feng’s embrace. A pair of pure-white jade-like hands circled around Chu Feng’s neck, hugging him quite tightly.

“Heh, Big Brother Tianyi, should we withdraw for a moment?” Jiang Wushang, sitting on the ground, scratched his head and looked at Zhang Tianyi while chuckling.

Although Su Rou and Su Mei didn’t say much in the days Chu Feng wasn’t there, Jiang Wushang and Zhang Tianyi could tell how much the two girls longed for him. They truly loved him with their entirety.

“You know to withdraw, so what are you staring at? Let’s quickly go!”

Zhang Tianyi was more direct. He grabbed Jiang Wushang, became a burst of light wind, and vanished. As he left the palace, he even quite tactfully closed the doors.

“What? You’re finally willing to come back? I even thought you forgot about us sisters…” Su Rou also went over. At present, she had great elegance, and the atmosphere surrounding her was greater. She was more mature than before, and also more enchanting. Although her words were a bit harsh, there was still a bewitching smile worn on her face.

Such a smile… One’s heart could truly melt when it was gazed upon.

“Chu Feng, where have you been for so long? My sister and I have missed you.” Su Mei raised her head and looked at Chu Feng, then put her head back into Chu Feng’s bosom and intimately rubbed against it.

“What can I even do? I’ve been busy fiddling around.” Chu Feng smiled, then as Su Rou wasn’t paying attention, he put his arm around Su Rou’s slender waist. He brought the mature and alluring great beauty into his embrace. Moreover, after doing so, he even secretly slid his palm deep into Su Rou’s skirt, moving it to and fro on Su Rou’s thin, smooth, and long legs.

Su Rou did not resist in any way as Chu Feng did such a thing. She obediently stayed within Chu Feng’s embrace, and allowed him to do whatever. Although she was incomparably domineering when facing others, before Chu Feng, she was as submissive as a kitten.

“The speed of your improvement in cultivation is so quick! In less than half a year, both of you stepped into the fifth level of the Heaven realm, and both of you have even put Brother Wushang behind. That’s very impressive!” Chu Feng smilingly said as he hugged the two beauties with varying elegance while he felt them up slightly.

He finally knew why Zhang Tianyi told him he would be more amazed when he saw Su Rou and Su Mei. It was because their speed of improvement was really a bit overwhelming.

“We sisters innately have ordinary aptitudes, so if it weren’t for the special pearls sealed within our bodies, it would be impossible for us to have our current cultivations. But, in the end, it’s thanks to Zi Ling,” Su Rou said.

“Zi Ling?” Chu Feng couldn’t help but be taken aback when he heard those words, feeling very shocked.

“Yes. Zi Ling knew we were going to enter the Four Seas Academy, so shortly after you left, she sent a person to the academy and entrusted that person to give us large amounts of cultivation resources.

“Moreover, there were some high-level martial skills and cultivation insights. Senior Zhang being able to break through his Mysterious Technique’s bottleneck was also because of Zi Ling.

“It was she who gave him the insights on how to understand deeper power, and he found the point of breakthrough from those insights. As a result, he was able to have such a gain and accomplish what he has right now,” Su Rou said.

“That’s right! Zi Ling truly treats us well. She not only loves you, she even treats us as family.” Su Mei also nodded firmly. It could be seen that she too liked Zi Ling quite a bit.

“Chu Feng, this is the letter she sent you. Take a look. Although she hasn’t personally seen us, I’m sure she must have some sort of unspeakable trouble. I’m guessing that the Zi family hasn’t given her freedom.” As she spoke, Su Rou gave Chu Feng a letter.

He hurriedly opened it and started to read in a serious manner. After reading its contents, Chu Feng’s eyes became very bright, even a bit moist.

“The former me was very selfish. For cultivation, I could take away others’ lives.

“The present me is still very selfish. For you, I can give up my own life.

“I am yours, only yours. My being is yours, my heart is yours—forever yours.

“Even if one day, my being exists no more, my heart will definitely stay by your side.

“Chu Feng, I miss you… Chu Feng, I’m waiting for you…”

The scarce number of words were sufficient for multitudinous thoughts. The scarce number of words were sufficient for her feelings to be expressed.

At that instant, Chu Feng’s heart ached so much it could melt. No matter how strong he was normally, at that moment, his heart was trembling.

He carefully folded the letter, then put it into his pocket, pressing it close to his chest. He thought in his heart, “Zi Ling, wait for me. Even if I need to pierce through this sky, I will be together with you. Even if I need to shatter this ground, I will be together with you. Even if there are billions upon billions of people standing between you and me, I will slaughter those billions and billions of people, and then be together with you.

“A mere Immortal Execution Archipelago is nothing. They cannot stop me, nor is there anything that can stop me. Although it is only death if I fail, what I want is not to live together and die together. What I want is for both of us to live together—and only that.”

Chapter 718 - Millennium Ancient City
After putting away Zi Ling’s letter, Chu Feng made a decision. After determining the genuineness of the arranged fight at the Depraved Ravine, he would head to the Zi family and no matter what, see Zi Ling once.

Afterwards, although Su Rou and Su Mei, the two beauties, stayed by Chu Feng’s side, he still called Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Wushang back in. Firstly, Chu Feng wasn’t a person who put his libido completely above his friendship. Furthermore, today was a reunion for all of them. He couldn’t just let the two of them stay outside in the wind, right?

The five people who came to the Eastern Sea Region together now gathered together once again. One need not even mention how strong the feeling of liveliness was. Every single person felt joy from their hearts.

“Big Brother Chu Feng, have you heard of an extremely powerful character appearing in the Eastern Sea Region recently? His fame has already surpassed Murong Xun’s!” Jiang Wushang suddenly asked as he reached the peak of excitement from drinking.

“A person whose fame surpassed Murong Xun? Who?” Chu Feng shook his head, a bit confused. At present, Murong Xun was the publicly agreed number one genius in the Eastern Sea Region. Those whose fame could surpass his were only elderly experts. Yet, elderly experts shouldn’t have been compared to Murong Xun.

“Haha, I knew you wouldn’t know! I’ve only received news just now, but I’m sure it will spread throughout the Eastern Sea Region soon. Murong Xun will feel shame soon as well!”

Jiang Wushang spoke very smugly. He knew of the matter between Chu Feng and Zi Ling, so he knew Murong Xun was Chu Feng’s archenemy. Knowing Murong Xun in an embarrassed situation would make Chu Feng feel immense joy.

“Brother Wushang, what exactly is it? Don’t leave me in suspense. Tell us!” When Murong Xun was mentioned, Zhang Tianyi was interested as well.

“Yeah! Quickly tell us!” the curious Su Mei said as well.

“Heh, you should know about the Martial Marking Immortal Realm, right? It’s an event only the peak geniuses of the Eastern Sea Region can participate in,” Jiang Wushang said.

“Tch. And I was even wondering what it was. Of course we know of the Martial Marking Immortal Realm! From what I’ve heard, it’s on the Misty Peak and only opens once every few years.

“Every time it opens, the Misty Peak invites the top geniuses of the Eastern Sea Region to participate in it. The more Martial Markings gathered, the better the martial skill exchanged. Murong Xun is the holder of the best record—he has once obtained a Mortal Taboo martial skill from the Immortal Execution Archipelago,” Su Mei said with great understanding.

At that moment, Chu Feng was instantly speechless. He could already tell the person Jiang Wushang was talking about, the person whose fame surpassed Murong Xun, was actually himself!

Although his harvest in the Martial Marking Immortal Realm indeed surpassed Murong Xun, to say he was superior to Murong Xun just because of that was really a bit too ridiculous.

Chu Feng knew in his heart that there was still a huge distance between him and Murong Xun. At least, with his current strength, he might not even win against Murong Xun’s fiancée, Ya Fei. Chu Feng had to make another breakthrough past another level, otherwise he would likely be defeated by Ya Fei. As for Murong Xun, Chu Feng was far from being able to defeat him.

Although he knew the person Jiang Wushang was about to mention was himself, Chu Feng did not admit that “Wuqing” was him because doing so at a time like this was equal to “sticking gold on his face”—blowing his own horn.

Since they would learn of that secret sooner or later, it was fine to not speak of it now. So, Chu Feng just chose to continue listening.

“Hehe, that Murong Xun has become ‘past tense’ now. In this year’s Immortal Execution Archipelago, a person called Wuqing appeared. From what I’ve heard, he’s gotten six thousand Martial Markings! One must know that the record set by Murong Xun was only two hundred Martial Markings.”

Indeed, Jiang Wushang started to proudly announce the very actions Chu Feng did on the Misty Peak, and judging by his enthusiasm, he simply took Wuqing as an idol.

“Six thousand Martial Markings? The difference is that huge?” After hearing Jiang Wushang’s words, stunned expressions appeared on Zhang Tianyi’s, Su Rou’s, and Su Mei’s face.

“Heh, and that’s not even much. I’ve also heard that Wuqing’s battle strength is extraordinary. With the power of a rank one Martial Lord, he defeated a rank three Martial Lord. You should all know that the difference in ranks in the realm of Martial Lords is enormous! Even though we, in the Heaven realm, can fight others who are in superior levels, I’m afraid we will not be able to do so anymore after arriving in the Martial Lord realm. However, that Wuqing can.

“Moreover, not only is his strength outstanding, he is even skilled in Spirit Formation techniques. That right! I’ve heard he can also use Secret Skills!” Speaking to then, Jiang Wushang looked at Chu Feng and said, “Big Brother Chu Feng, after coming to the Eastern Sea Region, it’s the first time I’ve heard there’s a person other than you who can use a Secret Skill. Say, don’t you think that Wuqing is impressive?”

“From what you’ve said, that Wuqing is truly not simple. I would quite like to meet a person like him.” Before letting Chu Feng speak, Zhang Tianyi nodded his head, expressing he gave that Wuqing his approval.

“Yeah! From what I see, his power will surpass Murong Xun sooner or later. He is Murong Xun’s greatest enemy!

“Wuqing… This name is quite domineering. A heartless1 person. Haha, I like it!” When Jiang Wuqing reached an energetic point from speaking, he even drank a cup of wine with a refreshed face.

“Okay! No matter how much more powerful he is, how is that related to us?

“Since we have this time, let’s instead think of the matter of the Millennium Ancient City that will occur two days later,” Su Rou interrupted.

“Yeah, the Millennium Ancient City is going to open soon. Brother Wushang, are you prepared?” When the Millennium Ancient City was mentioned, Zhang Tianyi turned solemn as well.

But Jiang Wushang had a face full of helplessness as he said, “If only the nine of us were going in, there wouldn’t be many problems. But this time, even Wang Yue is going in. Also, from what I’ve heard, his elder brother, Wang Long, will join him as well. With that Wang Long, I’m afraid even if there were benefits it wouldn’t be our turn to acquire them.”

“Wang Long is really going? Is this news reliable?” Su Rou worriedly asked when she heard those words.

“It is absolutely correct. This matter is pretty much set,” Jiang Wushang said with a sigh in a very helpless manner.

“Truly dammit. That Wang Yue is hard to deal with already, and now, Wang Long appears! Originally, this was an extremely rare and good chance for Wushang! Are we going to miss out on it just like this?” Su Mei too gritted her teeth from anger, speaking resentfully.

But at that instant, Chu Feng, who was sitting on the side and completely confused from listening, could bear it no longer and finally asked, “What is with this Millennium Ancient City all of you are talking about?”

“Ah, it’s like this. Doesn’t the Four Seas Academy seal many remains and secret areas, and provides cultivation land for the disciples of the Four Seas Academy? This Millennium Ancient City is one of the extremely important ones.

“Each year, the Millennium Ancient City opens only once. Furthermore, when it does open, only the several most excellent ones from the new disciples of the Four Seas Academy are allowed in. And, as the disciples of the Ten Divine Instructors, all of us are qualified,” Su Mei said.

“Isn’t that a good thing? Why the long faces?” Chu Feng asked quickly. He knew there was definitely some sort of reason.

“Within the Millennium Ancient City, there are large amounts of Heaven medicines, even Martial medicines. After entering, there will definitely be a battle over them.

“The disciples of the Divine Instructors are not much trouble. After all, the level of our cultivation is pretty much the same. However, Wang Yue is an anomaly.

“He’s a new disciple who entered the Four Seas Academy at the same time as us. However, he directly became the vice-academy head’s genius disciple. His cultivation is far above ours. From what I’ve heard, he is now in the eighth level of the Heaven realm.

“If it were only him, that would be fine; but at present, he even wants his elder brother accompanying him. His elder brother is also the disciple of the vice-academy head. Moreover, he is one of the three great geniuses of the Four Seas Academy, a rank four Martial Lord.

“The difference between us and a rank four Martial Lord is simply the distance between heaven and earth! Moreover, that Wang Long is an infamous ‘shield’. I fear if he enters the Millennium Ancient City at the same time as us, we won’t be able to obtain anything and it will all be taken by that Wang Yue,” said Su Mei very worriedly.

“Wang Long?” At that instant, Chu Feng sank into contemplation. He felt a sense of familiarity with that name. Suddenly, a glint flashed into his eyes and he thought, “Ah, I remember.”

Chapter 719 - Imperial Bloodline
Who was Wang Long? Not only did Chu Feng know, he even saw him before.

When he was in the Misty Peak, Wang Long, as well as two other genius disciples from the Four Seas Academy, Qin Yu and Lan Xi, had always been close to Chu Feng; however, Chu Feng did not befriend them much.

Although Chu Feng would fear a rank four Martial Lord before, his real cultivation, at present, was the eighth level of the Heaven realm. If he used the three lightnings, he would be a rank two Martial Lord.

When he was a rank one Martial Lord, Chu Feng could absolutely crush a rank three Martial Lord. As a result, if he were a rank two Martial Lord, he could naturally crush a rank four Martial Lord. So, it didn’t matter if Wang Long was one of the three great geniuses of the Four Seas Academy. Chu Feng truly did not put him in his eyes.

Thus, he asked, “Didn’t you say only new disciples could enter? Since some time has passed since Wang Long entered the Four Seas Academy, he shouldn’t be qualified to enter.”

“They did say that, but Wang Long is in a special position. After all, the ‘three great geniuses’ is the signboard of the Four Seas Academy. They are the ones who are shown to others. If he wants to enter, the Four Seas Academy will allow it,” said Su Mei very helplessly. It could be seen that she was very bitter that Wang Long could enter the Millennium Ancient City. However, she could do nothing about it.

“If it’s only Heaven medicines and Martial medicines, then just let them go because this time, I’ve prepared some presents for you!” Chu Feng said with a smile. He knew the presents he prepared for Su Rou and the others completely surpassed their expectations.

“Sigh~~” But who would have thought even after hearing the word “present”, Jiang Wushang’s face was still very dispirited and could not turn to joy. He seemed to care a lot about the Millennium Ancient City.

“Brother Wushang, why so downcast?” Chu Feng asked.

“Junior Chu Feng, if it were only Heaven medicine and Martial medicine, we would not be acting like this. We actually don’t lack Heaven medicine, and even though Martial medicines are precious, powerful, and not something we can catch, there is a reason why we said the Millennium Ancient City is a rare opportunity to Brother Wushang,” Zhang Tianyi said.

“What reason?” Chu Feng asked quickly.

“Brother Wushang, you should be the one to say this.” Zhang Tianyi looked at Jiang Wushang.

“Big Brother Chu Feng, it’s like this. This Millennium Ancient City actually has several thousand years of history already. It has a long history, and before the Four Seas Academy was built, it had already appeared.

“Regarding the Millennium Ancient City itself, it does have a legend. It’s said several thousand years ago, the ones who claimed control over the Millennium Ancient City was a Monstrous Beast race that had special bloodlines. At that time, the race was powerful. In the entire Eastern Sea Region, it was extremely famous. It’s also said not a single force of power dared to anger that race.

“One day, however, they were suddenly eradicated. Some say it was the actions of a man, and on the man’s forehead, a word was written.”

“What word?”

“Emperor!”

“Emperor? Could it be the person who possess the fabled Imperial Bloodline?” Chu Feng was also shocked when he heard about that.

“If the legend is true, then there must be a person who has an Imperial Bloodline. Moreover, from what I’ve heard, after killing the Monstrous Beast race, that man did not exit the Millennium Ancient City.

“Also, the facts proved that at present, the core of the Millennium Ancient City is no longer there. It mysteriously disappeared.

“So, many people are guessing that the man, with divine abilities, concealed the core of the Millennium Ancient City, and then he peacefully rested within.

“Although it is near impossible for me to make the concealed core of the Ancient City reappear with my strength, perhaps I can procure a few clues in the Millennium Ancient City regarding that man. Even a tiny bit will maybe be of great assistance to me.

“However, if that Wang Long also enters, I’m afraid many things will be restricted. I worry our freedom will also be restricted. Also, I have an inauspicious premonition that he will ruin my business in there.” When he spoke up to there, the anxiousness on Jiang Wushang’s face became even stronger.

And when Chu Feng reached that point, he understood everything. Right now, Jiang Wushang only had a Royal Bloodline. An Imperial Bloodline could be said to be the goal he fought towards.

And despite there being only a single word of difference between Royal Bloodline and Imperial Bloodline, it was, in reality, the distance between heaven and earth. If he wanted to acquire an Imperial Bloodline from his current Royal Bloodline, it would not be unreasonable to call it an unreachable dream.

Even though the things related to the Imperial Bloodline in the Millennium Ancient City were only legends and there was a minuscule chance in finding clues, to Jiang Wushang, it was still an extremely rare chance. So, that was the reason why he treated this event so seriously.

“Brother Wushang’s aptitude was originally very strong. After all, in the entire Jiang Dynasty, he was the one with the densest bloodline in all of history.

“Yet, now, Little Mei and I have the Ice and Fire Pearls in our bodies. With their power, our speed of cultivation growth is extremely quick. In less than half a year, we surpassed him.

“As for Senior Zhang, the Forbidden Mysterious Technique he cultivates is very special. He was initially a bit stronger than Brother Wushang, yet now, since he broke through a bottleneck, he has left Brother Wushang far behind.

“Even though he doesn’t say it, we can tell that Brother Wushang doesn’t feel good in his heart. Recently, he is working harder and harder in cultivation, skipping even rest and sleep.

“All of our hearts ache when we see him in that condition. We want to help him, but we don’t know how. He has yearned for this Millennium Ancient City for a long time. Although we know hope is distant, he still has high hopes.” Just at that moment, Su Rou hiddenly sent mental messages to Chu Feng.

When he heard all of that, Chu Feng’s heart was quite bitter as well. Indeed, back then, in the continent of the Nine Provinces, Jiang Wushang was the pride of many. He was even stronger than Chu Feng.

But now, everyone who came to the Eastern Sea Region at the same time as him had surpassed him. The uncomfortable feeling in his heart was something unavoidable.

But that was not Jiang Wushang feeling envy towards Su Rou and the others for being stronger than him. It was just that he felt very useless. If that situation continued, it was possible he would take shortcuts for temporary increases in strength and throw his future to the grave.

So, Chu Feng asked, “Is Senior Taikou of the Ten Divine Instructors in the Four Seas Academy?”

“Taikou? That odd old man?” When they heard the name Taikou, Su Rou and the others furrowed their brows slightly. The shock on their faces told Chu Feng they seemed to not like that person too much.

“I’ve met Taikou once and I left a decent impression on him. If he’s in the Four Seas Academy, I’ll go find him to discuss this matter and ask him to allow me to join all of you and enter that Millennium Ancient City. Do you think there’s a good chance?” Chu Feng asked.

“Really? Big Brother Chu Feng, you actually know Taikou and you left a decent impression on him? That’s truly unbelievable! Judging by that old thing’s character, he is simply a freak!” Jiang Wushang felt it to be inconceivable—he knew how peculiar that old man was.

Chapter 720 - Presents
“But on that topic, looking at Taikou’s position in the Four Seas Academy… as long as he says it, you will have absolutely no issue entering the Millennium Ancient City even as an outsider. I guarantee that no one will dare to say anything.

“It’s just that… It’s just that he’s so odd. Will he agree?” Zhang Tianyi had his doubts as well.

“No matter if he will or not, I still have to give it a try, right?” Chu Feng smiled and said, then, “Right now, I’ve cultivated a special Spirit Formation technique, so I do have a bit of confidence in detecting hidden treasures. If that Millennium Ancient City is truly as the legends say, I should be able to dig up some clues.”

“Really? That’s great! Taikou is not too proper of a person. Although he’s a Divine Instructor in the Four Seas Academy, he never teaches any disciples. The Four Seas Academy is even providing for him as if he’s some master, and he is almost never in the Four Seas Academy.

“But coincidentally, I’ve heard that he’s in the Four Seas Academy right now.” After hearing Chu Feng’s words, Jiang Wushang’s despondent mood instantly vanished, and replacing it was endless joy, as though he had already seen the hope in the future.

“Haha, if that Taikou truly permits it, wouldn’t I be able to enter the Millennium Ancient City with my Big Brother Chu Feng? That is really great!” In comparison to Jiang Wushang, Su Mei seemed even happier. Ignoring the gazes of others, she bore into Chu Feng’s chest with giggles.

In reality, everyone was very happy. Even though they could not determine Chu Feng’s level of cultivation, all of them knew his was definitely above theirs. Despite knowing Chu Feng could not defeat Wang Long, if Chu Feng could enter the Millennium Ancient City with them, they would have a much safer journey.

Because they knew Chu Feng did indeed grasp a few methods and abilities which they did not have.

“That’s right! Didn’t you say you prepared presents for us? What presents are they? Quickly take them out and let us see!” said Su Mei while laughing in Chu Feng’s embrace.

“Yeah! Junior Chu Feng, didn’t you just say you prepared presents?” said Zhang Tianyi with smiles as well.

Although they were not able to be certain Chu Feng could enter the Millennium Ancient City with them, the crowd seemed to have already saw hope. Their anxious hearts also relaxed quite a bit, and half of the “rock” pressing on their hearts also vanished.

“I have indeed prepared gifts for you.” As Chu Feng spoke, he took out four Cosmos Sacks and gave each of them one.

“Heh, let me see what sort of good things are in here!” Su Mei and the others impatiently looked into the Cosmos Sack, examining its contents.

“Heavens! This is?!” But after they looked at the contents, their expressions instantly froze.

After their complexions thawed, replacing them were incomparable shocked expressions. It was truly incomparable shock because they astonishedly discovered that the items in the Cosmos Sacks were really too astounding.

Martial medicines. Priceless, unmatched in preciousness, Martial medicines. There were five hundred low-rank ones, a hundred mid-rank one, and there were even three high-rank Martial medicines.

That was most definitely something they did not expect at all because Martial medicines were too precious. Other than the cultivation resources Zi Ling gave them, of which they each used a few low-rank Martial medicines, they hadn’t touched any more up until now. They didn’t expect Chu Feng to “throw a thousand gold at once”—giving each one of them so many Martial medicines.

If it were only a few then it wouldn’t be much of a deal, but he gave them several hundred! If it were only a low-rank Martial medicines it wouldn’t be much of a deal, but there were even a hundred mid-rank Martial medicines, and each one of them even had three high-rank Martial medicines!

One must say the arrival of fortune came too abrupt. The four of them weren’t really able to accept them.

“Chu Feng, where did you get so many Martial medicines? What exactly have you experienced?” Su Rou looked at Chu Feng with her greatly stunned gaze. At the same time, the other three also looked at Chu Feng with the same gazes.

“Heh, just some good luck and chance encounters.” Chu Feng smiled. He initially did not have those things. He just got them from the four peak Martial Lords who wanted to rob him when he left the Misty Peak.

Actually, however, that was not all he obtained. Although Chu Feng split the total with the four of them—so each one of them had five hundred low-rank Martial medicines, one hundred mid-rank Martial medicines, and three high-rank Martial medicines—Chu Feng still left a part for himself.

Even though the Martial medicines would not be of much use to the energy Chu Feng’s dantian currently required, they were, after all, things that could be exchanged for currency. Having them on him could be useful at unprepared times.

Moreover, Chu Feng felt the amount of Martial medicine Su Rou and the others now had was enough.

It was because they were different from him, who could instantly finish refining any sort of cultivation resource and absorb all of the energy within it. When they refined things like those, they needed a certain amount of time, and they would also not be able to absorb all of the energy inside the resources.

“Big Brother Chu Feng, no matter where you got these Martial medicines from, I know you need a large amount of resources to raise your cultivation. I cannot have these Martial medicines.” Although he was very emotionally moved, Jiang Wushang did not put away the Cosmos Sack he had and instead, gave it back to Chu Feng.

“Yeah! Chu Feng, you need these more than any of us. You should keep them,” Su Mei said and at the same time, she, Su Rou, and Zhang Tianyi gave their Cosmos Sacks to Chu Feng.

Chu Feng lightly smiled when facing their actions and said, “Keep them. Although these Martial medicines contain pretty decent medicinal power, to me, their effect is minuscule.”

“Heavens! Big Brother Chu Feng, what realm are you in now? Even so many Martial medicines are not too much use to you? You haven’t already entered the realm of Martial Lords, right?” When he heard those words, Jiang Wushang was even more shocked. The gaze he looked at Chu Feng with was akin to looking at a monster.

“It’s still too early for the Martial Lord realm! It’s that the cultivation resources my body requires is too enormous.” Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile, then put his hand near his own Cosmos Sack and said, “Don’t worry in accepting them. I still have even better things I will gift you!”

As Chu Feng spoke, with the flip of his palm, four bright Immortal Mushrooms of Martialism shot out from his palm and flew towards Su Rou, Su Mei, Zhang Tianyi, and Jiang Wushang.

“My gods, what is this?!” Jiang Wushang and the others who were quite surprised by Chu Feng and had emotions they could not sooth were once again shocked when they saw their respective Immortal Mushroom of Martialism.

It was too mystical. Although also a high-rank Martial medicine, it was completely different from the other ones. Its quality was extremely high.

“It’s too mystical! This is simply priceless, a true divine cultivation resource! The Martial power it contains is extremely strong yet extremely soft. If I refine it, perhaps I can even break through two levels continuously!”

As a World Spiritist, Jiang Wushang was able to very clearly feel the beauty of the Immortal Mushroom of Martialism. He almost went mad from joy! A treasure that could allow one to break through two levels continually… Perhaps no one would even believe that if you told them. In reality, not to mention telling others, even he himself wouldn’t believe it if one were to tell him that. Yet, when the Immortal Mushroom of Martialism appeared before him, he had no choice but to believe in such a thing.

Chapter 721 - Refining Martial Medicine
“What? Continuously break through two level of cultivation? Can you really, just by relying on this mushroom?” After hearing Jiang Wushang’s words, Su Mei and Su Rou, as well as Zhang Tianyi, were endlessly shocked.

They could feel how powerful the Immortal Mushroom of Martialism was, but since they were not World Spiritists, and thus had no Spirit power, they could not examine it as thoroughly. So, after hearing Jiang Wushang’s words, they were once again shocked, but simultaneously expressed suspicion.

“This Immortal Mushroom of Martialism is indeed very special. It is a special cultivation oddity. Its origin is quite extraordinary as well, and no matter if it’s the pearls sealed in your bodies, or if you have an Inherited Bloodline, or if you rely on a Forbidden Mysterious Technique, I dare to be certain it will still greatly help all of you.

“And looking at your current cultivations, if you can thoroughly refine this, breaking through two levels of cultivation is not only the limit,” Chu Feng said with a smile.

“What exactly did you experience to be able to acquire oddities like these? If these things are taken out, a bloody fight could arise from this!” When Su Mei looked at Chu Feng, her eyes changed. They no longer contained their former astonishment, but instead fear and the aching of her heart.

Even though she hadn’t accompanied Chu Feng to experience those things, she could imagine oddities like these were not so easily found. To be able to have obtained them, Chu Feng must have experienced some tribulation that none of them knew of.

“Big Brother Chu Feng, I can accept these Martial medicine, but this one is really too precious. I cannot have it,” Jiang Wushang said, declining to accept the Immortal Mushroom of Martialism.

“Junior Chu Feng, Brother Wushang is right. You must have risked great dangers in order to acquire these precious things. How can I accept it?” Zhang Tianyi too spoke to decline. At the same time, Su Rou and Su Mei were the same.

“As I’ve said, these things are not too useful to me. Moreover, I have kept a portion for myself. ‘If we have fortune, we share fortune; if we have difficulties, we share difficulties.’ All of you are the closest people to me. When I was in a difficult situation, all of you endured that with me. So, when I have fortune, can I not share them with you?” As Chu Feng spoke, he even pretended to be a bit angry.

After hearing his words, Su Rou, Su Mei, Zhang Tianyi, and Jiang Wushang went silent.

“Okay, isn’t that Millennium Ancient City opening in two days? You will not have many accomplishments if you enter right now with your current cultivation.

“I can help you refine the Martial medicine in a short period of time. With that, two days later, when you enter the Millennium Ancient City, you will definitely have greater achievements,” Chu Feng said again when he saw the four of them declining no longer.

With Chu Feng’s persistence insisting, the four of them no longer stayed stubborn. With Chu Feng’s assistance, they started to refine the Immortal Mushroom of Martialism.

Refining such an object was not something simple. Even though the energy in the Immortal Mushrooms of Martialism was very gentle and was already very convenient to refine, Su Rou and the others could not finish within a short period of time, judging by their abilities.

Therefore, Chu Feng helped them by laying a Spirit Formation and endlessly channeling his own power into the Spirit Formation. When they sat within the formation, they could then more easily refine the Immortal Mushrooms of Martialism.

The dark night was gradually replaced with the white sky, and in the east, a blinding radiance had arisen. When its light illuminated the land and took over the sky, a new day thus started.

However, within the palace that had a banquet prepared, all of that was removed already. Replacing it was a Spirit Formation with purple light swirling about.

Chu Feng sat in the center of the formation. Su Rou, Su Mei, Zhang Tianyi, and Jiang Wushang all sat, cross-legged, on the four edges of the formation. Their eyes were closed, and layers upon layers of auras were inhaled, then exhaled—they were refining the Immortal Mushroom of Martialism, which floated before their bodies.

A full night of time had already passed since he laid the formation. At present, Chu Feng’s face was a bit pale and he seemed a bit languid. Simultaneously helping four people refine the Immortal Mushroom of Martialism meant he had to thrust forth his full strength. As a result, the price he paid was very enormous as well.

But luckily, the effect was even better than Chu Feng’s expectations. Su Rou and Su Mei were not as simple as they seemed. Chu Feng could feel the pearls in their bodies having similar effects as Chu Feng’s Divine Lightning, though in a completely different manner. They were actually helping them refine the Immortal Mushrooms of Martialism. The two of them had clearly not fully grasped the pearls. If they did, they would definitely be even more powerful.

As for the Forbidden Mysterious Technique Zhang Tianyi cultivated, it too was impressive as well. However, it was not superior to the mystical pearls that helped Su Rou and Su Mei, yet also not that much inferior to them.

Looking at that, it was truly Jiang Wushang who was slightly weaker. However, he was, after all, the person who possessed a Royal Bloodline. His speed of cultivation was really not that weak either.

*hmm* Suddenly, Su Rou’s and Su Mei’s aura changed at the same time. They were actually soaring while the Immortal Mushrooms of Martialism before them started to rapidly disintegrate and were being absorbed into their bodies.

“It has finally come!” Seeing that, Chu Feng rejoiced. He quickly closed his eyes and sorted even more power in his body to help the two thoroughly refine the Immortal Mushrooms of Martialism.

In a situation like that, they were very smoothly refined by the two of them. Moreover, after the Immortal Mushrooms of Martialism were completely refined, their auras were no longer in the fifth level of the Heaven realm, but the seventh level of the Heaven realm.

“Success! This is great, it’s a success!” Opening their eyes, Su Mei and Su Rou were unable to suppress their elated emotions. They happily leapt up at the same time, skipping and jumping about. Even Su Rou, who was usually more mature and serious, had the look of a little girl’s dazzle.

They truly did not think the Immortal Mushrooms of Martialism were that mystical. They made them break through two levels of cultivation! That really made them feel an unexpected joy.

After enveloping themselves with such happiness, the sisters both cast their gazes at Chu Feng together and wanted to share their ecstatic emotions with him. However, after they saw Chu Feng, their faces originally smiling like flowers distorted instantly. Immediately, nervous expressions formed and both of them arrived in front of Chu Feng at nearly the same time, yelling, “Chu Feng, are you all right?!”

At that instant, they were truly terrified because they discovered at present, Chu Feng’s complexion was as pale as paper. It lacked the slightest trace of blood, and his perspiration rained down, already drenching his clothes. In the time of only a night, Chu Feng got a lot thinner and looked quite fatigued.

“Shhh~~” Chu Feng put his index finger before his mouth, indicating them to be quiet. Shortly after, he said with a smile, “I’m fine, but don’t affect Senior Zhang and Brother Wushang.”

Su Rou and Su Mei then finally knew why Chu Feng turned like that. It was obviously the price he paid in order for them to more quickly refine the Immortal Mushrooms of Martialism.

When they were refining, they could feel the pearls in their bodies helping them greatly. However, they also knew that the burst of an even stronger helping power came from Chu Feng.

At that moment, their hearts ached greatly. Even tears uncontrollably streamed down; yet, they could do nothing and could only obediently stand by Chu Feng’s side, watching as Chu Feng continued to exhaust himself to help Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Wushang.

Chapter 722 - Requesting Taikou
With Chu Feng’s assistance, Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Wushang both successfully refined the Immortal Mushrooms of Martialism. Like Su Rou and Su Mei, Jiang Wushang broke through two levels of cultivation, rising to the sixth level of the Heaven realm from the fourth level of the Heaven realm.

As for Zhang Tianyi, he was even more impressive. He continuously broke through three levels of cultivation! From the fifth level of the Heaven realm, he entered the eighth level of the Heaven realm, and had the exact same cultivation as Chu Feng right now!

However, after the two of them refined the Immortal Mushrooms of Martialism with success, Chu Feng had become extremely weak. From white, his face turned purple, as though he were suffering from a heavy illness.

“Haha, very good! Extremely good! These Immortal Mushrooms of Martialism have quite extraordinary effects!

“Although Little Mei, Little Rou, and Brother Wushang hadn’t made breakthroughs as quick as Senior Zhang, the medicinal power remaining in their bodies have yet to been digested. Afterwards, I’m sure they can still make breakthroughs.

“With these Martial medicines, all of you can enter the peak of the Heaven realm within a year, possibly even touch upon the realm of Martial Lords!”

Chu Feng, at present, felt joy emit from his heart. With his own abilities, being able to help the ones closest to him raise their cultivation greatly was something he took pride in, as well as something that made his heart very relieved.

To wish to protect a person, one does not lay many shields that protect against danger. The wiser action would be to grant themselves the ability to resist danger. Rather than protecting the ones closest to him himself, why not give them the power to protect themselves?

That was also why when Chu Feng raised his cultivation, he had always thought of Su Rou and the others and, when he had the power, he came straight over to help them.

“Junior Chu Feng, great favours are not thanked with words. Today, I, Zhang Tianyi, have engraved this grace on my heart.” Seeing Chu Feng, who turned so sickly due to helping them, Zhang Tianyi’s heart felt quite sour as well. The usually strong and tough man involuntarily had a bit of red around his eyes.

“Big Brother Chu Feng, I, Jiang Wushang, will follow you for the rest of my life!” Jiang Wushang, the little noble prince of the Jiang Dynasty, felt extremely moved as well.

“We are brothers; there is no need to say words like these. If it were you, the same course of action would have been taken,” Chu Feng said calmly. Although he did indeed damage his body by helping them, Chu Feng was still ecstatic.

“Okay, don’t speak anymore! Drink this medicine first, then take a good rest!” Su Rou brought a steaming bowl of medicine before Chu Feng, and as she spoke, she fed a spoonful to Chu Feng’s mouth.

At that moment, Chu Feng was not hungry, but he knew it was a special medicinal soup with healing remedies. Besides, it was Su Rou who personally brought it over, so naturally, he could not decline. Thus, he took the spoonful.

“Waa, what a good-smelling medicinal soup! There isn’t even any taste of medicine in it, but instead, it is bursting with savouriness!” After a gulp, Chu Feng gave endless praises because that medicinal soup was truly quite tasty.

“Of course it’s delicious! It was personally made for you by my sister!” Su Mei said on the side with smiles.

“So Little Rou is skillful in this area as well? Haha, then I’ve got to have a bit more then!” After hearing those words, Chu Feng immediately took the bowl, and with a few gulps he drank the rest of the medicinal soup, quite cleanly at that too.

After finishing, Chu Feng slept for a while. With the nourishment of his powerful divine lightning, Chu Feng’s visage nearly recovered completely after a short four hours of sleep.

He did not continue sleeping, and after his complexion turned better, he quickly got up and while in the company of the two beauties, Su Rou and Su Mei, as well as his two brothers, Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Wushang, they went forth to Taikou’s residence.

He had to fight for the chance to enter the Millennium Ancient City, and Taikou was his own hope.

Taikou’s residence could be said to be in the lands with one of the best scenery in the Four Seas Academy. However, one could not even bear to look at the buildings within such a land. It actually lacked even a decent palace, and only a simple small grass hut was there.

It wasn’t the Four Seas Academy being selfish by not building Taikou luxurious palaces; Taikou’s nature was just too peculiar. He didn’t allow the Four Seas Academy to build him palaces, and the small grass hut was built by himself.

Moreover, there were no explicit borders around Taikou’s land, nor anyone guarding it, because he didn’t have any servants. So, one could enter and leave his land as they wished, but the precondition was not to be found out or it would be quite a tragic end for them.

At that instant, Chu Feng and the others all arrived in Taikou’s land, and had seen his simple small grass hut.

“Big Brother Chu Feng, you’re sure you know this Taikou, and didn’t recognize the wrong person, right?” As things progressed to their current state, Jiang Wushang felt a bit timid. It wasn’t that he was afraid, but he had seen Taikou’s fierceness. In the entire Four Seas Academy, there were probably barely any who did not fear Taikou.

“You don’t need to follow me in. Just wait for me here,” Chu Feng said. He could see the worry in their hearts.

“That won’t do! I will follow you in!” Even though Su Mei too was a bit afraid, she firmly grabbed onto Chu Feng’s arm and wasn’t willing to let go.

“Big Brother Chu Feng, we share our difficulties. Taikou’s character is odd. It changes all the time and nothing he does is predictable. If he truly goes on a rampage, we, as disciples of the Four Seas Academy, can speak in your place,” Jiang Wushang resolutely said.

“Then fine.” Chu Feng could only shake his head when he heard those words. Then, with the four of them, he walked straight to the front of the little grass hut.

Chu Feng did not use Spirit power to examine inside because he felt it was a very impolite action. Moreover, his instincts told him Taikou was definitely there.

“Chu Feng, enter. The other four, get the hell out of here.” Indeed, just as they neared the little grass hut, a furious shout rang out. That voice belonged to exactly Taikou.

Chu Feng shot a glance at Su Rou and the others, telling them to leave first. Afterwards, he pushed open the broken wooden door, and walked in.

Not only was the grass hut broken outside, the interior was even more broken. It was so simple it surpassed Chu Feng’s imagination. However, Chu Feng’s eyes quickly locked onto a bed made by stones piling on one another because there, a single-legged old man sat—precisely Taikou.

He was currently on the bed with one hand pushing his leg into a half-crossed-legged position and the other holding a large tobacco pile. With squinting eyes, he was enjoying it with light smacks of his lips.

After seeing Chu Feng enter, his mouth curled up to a grin, revealing his mouthful of yellow teeth. “My friend Chu Feng, have you finally thought it through and wish to become my disciple?”

“Senior, it is something else.” Chu Feng politely bowed to Taikou, not daring to be disrespectful in any way.

Because, even now, Chu Feng was still unable to ascertain Taikou’s cultivation. That old man was truly unfathomable.

According to Chu Feng’s guesses, he was very possibly not as simple as a Martial Lord. It was even possible he was a Martial King! If so, no wonder the Four Seas Academy treated Taikou in such a manner; he was indeed very strong.

“Since you are not looking for a master, then you must have some sort of other business. Just speak your mind. If I can do it, I will not decline the request,” said Taikou in a very straightforward manner.

Quickly after, Chu Feng told Taikou in detail the events that had occurred and expressed his intentions.

As for Taikou, he laughed, then said, “I was thinking what it was, but it turns out you want to enter the Millennium Ancient City and experience it a bit! That’s fine; take this badge, no one will dare to stop you.”

As Taikou spoke, he waved his hand and a badge then landed into Chu Feng’s palm.

Chapter 723 - Lan Yanzhi
On the surface, the badge appeared very simple, even a bit crude. It was made from a black piece of wood, and not many ornaments decorated the frame. The three words Four Seas Academy were carved at the back, while only one word lay engraved at the front—Taikou.

At first glance, the badge appeared to be made out of wood. However, Chu Feng instantly saw it was not as simple as it appeared on the surface—there lay a formation inside this badge. That formation was completely unique. With it, one could verify the genuineness of the badge.

Moreover, it was a symbol of status—a symbol of status that represented Taikou. Thus, Chu Feng felt there should be no problem in entering the Millennium Ancient City as long as he held the badge in hand.

Furthermore, he had only met Taikou once, yet Taikou still unconditionally helped him in such a manner. Recalling this, Chu Feng felt sincere gratitude that truly stemmed from his heart. He bowed with great reverence towards Taikou and said, “Senior, thank you for helping me. I will never forget the favour you have granted me today.”

“Haha! I do not expect you to repay me for helping you. Your words are more than enough. Go out; it seems that your friends are very worried.” Taikou waved his hand with a smile. Closing his eyes, he continued smoking the large tobacco pipe in his hand.

“Then, I will take my leave.” Chu Feng did not dally longer. After another bow, he turned around, and left.

“Big Brother Chu Feng, how did it go?” Indeed—as per Taikou’s words—after Chu Feng walked out of the grass hut, Su Mei and the others had gathered around him. They did not leave too far a distance, and had kept on walking to and fro in the area. It could be seen that they were really worried about Chu Feng.

“It went even more smoothly than I had imagined.” Wearing a light smile on his face, Chu Feng waved the badge in his hand.

“My gods… he truly helped you? That’s the identity badge only Taikou has! With it, you can simply go wherever you want within the Four Seas Academy and no one will stop you!” Jiang Wushang exclaimed when he saw the badge in Chu Feng’s hand.

“Junior Chu Feng, I must say you gain more and more of my respect by the day. You even took care of that Taikou so easily! It seems you’ve truly left a good impression on him.” Zhang Tianyi’s face was full of admiration. It wasn’t easy to leave a good impression on Taikou.

“Haha, this is great! We’re able to enter the Millennium Ancient City together with Chu Feng! Woo!” As for the usually skittish Su Mei, she was bouncing about livelily. Even though she was soon passing the age of a “young lady”, she was still as cheerful and cute as always, and also very amiably pure.

In reality, it was not only Su Mei who was happy. Su Rou and Zhang Tianyi were happy as well.

However, the happiest person was definitely Jiang Wushang. After receiving the several hundred Martial medicines Chu Feng had gifted him and breaking through two levels of cultivation with Chu Feng’s help, he believed that Chu Feng, at present, was very strong.

So, Jiang Wushang, who initially had great hopes in the journey into the Millennium Ancient City, had his hopes multiply after confirming Chu Feng could travel alongside him.

On the next day, Chu Feng headed over to the Millennium Ancient City with Jiang Wushang and the others.

It was built within an Ancient Era forest. At normal times, this forest was sealed. Hence, Chu Feng and the others could only wait outside for the elders to open it.

When they arrived, they discovered that four people had already appeared before them: three men, and one woman. The men’s cultivations were at the fifth level of the Heaven realm, whereas the woman’s was at the fourth level of the Heaven realm. All of them were disciples of the other Divine Instructors.

Su Rou and the others did not conceal their strength because after entering the Millennium Ancient City, they were fated to reveal their power. Rather than completely surprising them with their jump in strength, why not let them fear a bit from the start?

“What is going on? How did their cultivation turn this powerful?”

“Su Rou and Su Mei are at the seventh level of the Heaven realm! Their cultivation is as powerful as Lan Yanzhi’s!”

“Zhang Tianyi is even at the eighth level of the Heaven realm! He’s surpassed even Lan Yanzhi and now has the same cultivation as Wang Yue! This is unbelievable!”

“Yeah! Even Jiang Wushang’s cultivation is at the sixth level of the Heaven realm! What exactly is going on? Could they have concealed their cultivation before?”

Indeed, the three men and one woman all felt shock when they observed Su Rou’s and the others’ cultivation. They were both surprised and frightened, while worry and disbelief flooded their eyes.

Also as disciples of the Ten Divine Instructors, Su Rou’s and the others’ soar in cultivation did not represent anything good for them.

However, in comparison to the woman and the two other men, a man with an ordinary appearance yet clad nobly had quite a complicated expression on his face. He could be said to be bursting with anxiety and trepidation.

“Junior Chu Feng, that’s Liu Zhenbiao’s younger brother, Liu Zhenwei. Before, he was extremely arrogant and simply did not put us in his eyes. However, a few days ago, I took an opportunity to give him a good beating.

“From what I’ve heard, after being beaten by me, he engraved the hatred on his heart and painstakingly cultivated. He wanted to quickly surpass my cultivation so he could take revenge.

“However, he obviously no longer has this chance!” Zhang Tianyi said as he pointed at the man with the complicated expression. He knew clearly that the strength he currently showed completely made Liu Zhenwei lose his hope in vengeance.

“Look! Lan Yanzhi has come!

“Eh, who’s the person next to her? Isn’t that one of the three great geniuses of the Four Seas Academy, Lan Xi?”

“It truly is Lan Xi! Why is a person like her walking together with Lan Yanzhi? Could there be some sort of relation between them?” Suddenly, the three men and one woman pointed at the nearby horizon and discussed amongst themselves with great shock.

Looking over, Chu Feng saw two females heading over in the air. Both of them had quite a bit of grace.

One of them had extremely powerful cultivation—she was a rank four Martial Lord. Chu Feng knew this person. She was one of the three great genius of the Four Seas Academy, Lan Xi, who had greeted him before in the Misty Peak.

As for the other one, she was quite younger than Lan Yanzhi, likely in her early twenties. However, she did not have weak cultivation, and was in the seventh level of the Heaven realm. Obviously, she was the person they were talking about, Lan Yanzhi.

“Junior Chu Feng, that’s Lan Yanzhi! She was originally the strongest out of the nine disciples of the Ten Divine Instructors.

“However, we’ve caught up to her. I’m sure when she sees our cultivations later, she will be shocked.

“However, she has a very domineering nature. Of the disciples in the same generation, she runs unrestrained. Combined with Wang Yue, they are the Twin Tyrants within the new disciples.

“We’ve always thought she had a person behind her, and that Lan Xi was very possibly that person. It seems that our guesses were correct,” Zhang Tianyi said to Chu Feng on the side. Just as he spoke, the two females had come up to them.

“We pay our respects to Senior Lan Xi!” After the two females landed onto the ground, Liu Zhenbiao and the others hurriedly walked up and paid their respects to Lan Xi.

Although the Four Seas Academy wasn’t a place whose hierarchy was determined by status, it was a place whose hierarchy was determined by strength.

Lan Xi was one of the three great geniuses of the Four Seas Academy and her status and position was a level above all disciples. When any disciple saw her, they had to pay their respects to her. That was a privilege she had.

At that moment, even Su Rou and the others were no exception. All of them went up and bowed to Lan Xi. Only Chu Feng stayed where he stood, without any indication he was going to do the same.

Chapter 724 - Licentious Qin Yu
“Who are you? You do not perform any salutations after seeing my elder sister. Don’t you know who she is?!” When she saw Chu Feng remaining still, Lan Yanzhi pointed at him and shouted. Indeed, as Zhang Tianyi said, she was very domineering.

After hearing her words, while some of the people there expected this, some were greatly shocked because Lan Yanzhi’s words indirectly told everyone her relationship with Lan Xi. So, as it seemed, Lan Xi was her elder sister.

Chu Feng’s complexion was unchanged. He indifferently smiled, then said, “Why should I give your elder sister salutations?”

“Senior Lan Xi, he is a friend of mine called Chu Feng. He is not a disciple of the Four Seas Academy.”

At the same time, Zhang Tianyi hurriedly explained, indicating that Chu Feng didn’t need to pay his respects to Lan Xi.

Although Zhang Tianyi normally feared not the heavens nor the earth, sometimes, he had to bend. Although he was not afraid of Lan Yanzhi, Lan Xi was different. Her position and strength was above his own, and she was currently an existence they could not offend.

“What is an outsider doing here? What do you take the Four Seas Academy as? A place that anyone can enter and walk about as they will?” Lan Yanzhi shouted with great displeasure.

“Okay, Yanzhi.” Lan Xi first shot Lan Yanzhi a glance, then looked at Zhang Tianyi and the others, kindly smiling and saying, “Since we are from the same place and also from the same generation, there is no need for you to be so polite. You do not need to salute next time you see me.”

“Thank you, Senior Lan Xi.” Zhang Tianyi and the others all rose.

Seeing her elder sister say such a thing, Lan Yanzhi, on the other hand, could really say nothing. So, she cast her malicious gaze at Su Rou and the others, then said, “Oh? The four of you have concealed your cultivations quite deeply! Only today I discover you are no weaker than me, Zhang Tianyi particularly… You’ve actually surpassed me! It seems that you’ve hiddenly put quite a bit of work into training and your thoughts run quite deep.

“However, do not think you can do whatever you wish to in the Millennium Ancient City because you have such cultivation. With your power, you do not even have the qualifications to touch Martial medicines.”

When he saw Lan Yanzhi chastise his lovers and brothers right in front of himself, Chu Feng’s fury burst out with a whoosh and was about to say something…

“Yanzhi, how can you talk to other people like this? Didn’t I tell you to not speak such unpleasant words and not treat others so harshly?” But, unexpectedly, Lan Xi took Chu Feng’s chance and spoke first.

“Sister, it’s not that I’m speaking unpleasant words, nor am I treating others harshly.

“It’s just that the four of them intentionally concealed their cultivation before and intentionally made me lower my guard. Then, they hiddenly surpassed me. This is too awful. It is clear they are deliberately trying to embarrass me,” Lan Yanzhi said as she vented her anger and grievance. Luckily for her, she was able to think of such an absurd reason.

“You yourself do not strive for improvement and now you’re blaming others? If you had stayed hard-working from the very start and kept diligently cultivating, it would not matter what others did. They would not be able to affect your progress.

“However, if they already had extraordinary aptitude and were above you, no matter how hard you work, you would not be able to stop them from surpassing you.

“Yanzhi, it’s not that I want to criticize you as an elder sister, but you really have been spoiled by Uncle and Aunt. Sometimes, you truly act unreasonably. You know that there is always a person beyond each person, right? If you continue on like this, you will most definitely bear the consequences one day,” Lan Xi said, unrestrainedly criticizing her.

“Sister, I…”

Although Lan Yanzhi was often domineering, it was only while facing others. To her elder sister, she did not dare to show a tiny bit of her temper. She could only lower her head in silence. After all, the reason why she dared to be so domineering in the Four Seas Academy was because she relied on her elder sister’s position and strength.

“Sister Lan Xi, you’ve come as well?” Suddenly, a burst of laughter rang out in the distance, shattering that scene of embarrassment.

Quickly after, two people came down from the sky. The two brothers, Wang Long and Wang Yue, had arrived.

Wang Long was clearly very close to Lan Xi. After landing onto the ground, he started conversing with her, and simply did not even look straight at Chu Feng and the others. As for Wang Yue, he was even more arrogant. The pride on his body was even stronger than Lan Yanzhi by a few times.

However, Chu Feng was quite a sharp person. He could instantly see that Lan Xi, in reality, did not like very much chatting with Wang Long. However, due to face, she did not ignore him. In addition, Wang Long truly had many words to say, so that was why the two seemed to have a very close relationship.

But Chu Feng also discovered even though Wang Long chatted enthusiastically with a face brimming with smiles, he occasionally shot a few glimpses over his direction. And, there was a bit of lust in his gaze.

It could be seen that Wang Long was truly an attention-seeking person—he’d already had thoughts regarding Su Rou and Su Mei. Chu Feng needed to be a bit more vigilant.

“Oh? It’s so lively here already! So the two of you have already arrived.” Then suddenly, another person came down from the sky. It was a pretty young man with suaveness, elegance, gracefulness, an air of exceptionality, and quite an outstanding cultivation.

After that person appeared, the female disciples of the Ten Divine Instructors blinked with hearts in their eyes, and their little faces flushed with red. Even Lan Yanzhi smiled rather sweetly. Obviously, they were unable to resist that person’s charm, and were enchanted by him.

But no matter how much greater of a demeanor that man had, Su Rou and Su Mei ignored him completely. They did not even look at him, while Lan Xi too had a calm reaction.

As for that pretty male, Chu Feng had seen him before. He was none other than the last person of the Four Seas Academy’s three great geniuses, Qin Yu.

“Why has he come as well?” After recognizing that person to be Qin Yu, Su Mei furrowed her brows tightly and muttered with huge displeasure.

“Little Mei, you recognize him?” Chu Feng asked.

“I do. It’s one of the three great geniuses of the Four Seas Academy who is shameless and extremely annoying. The person I hate the most is him.” Su Mei curled her lips and seemed to have a bit of a grievance.

But after looking at Chu Feng, she quickly said, “It’s nothing. I’ve only seen him a few times.” As she spoke, she hugged Chu Feng’s arm and tightly glued her charming little face onto his arm. Her appearance was quite an intimate one.

However, Chu Feng thought in quite a detailed manner, so even though Su Mei did not say much, Chu Feng was still able to understand the gist of it.

Very evidently, the person called Qin Yu had his eyes on his Little Su Mei. Also, he had likely pestered Su Mei before as well, otherwise she wouldn’t hate him that much.

“Brother Qin Yu, you have come as well? Do you have younger brothers or sisters in this place?” Wang Long said and laughed. The relationship between him and Qin Yu was truly quite good because those with appalling tendencies often stuck with each other.

“I do not.” Qin Yu shook his head.

“Haha, I knew it! How could people like them be related in any way with my Brother Qin Yu?” Wang Long’s laughter loudened even more when he saw Qin Yu shake his head. His words had humiliated Chu Feng and the others completely.

“Ahh, Brother Wang Long, don’t say things like that! Even though I am not related in blood with any of them, you must admit that there are exceptional people in that group,” Qin Yu said with a light smile.

Chapter 725 - Sentencing Elder
“Oh?” Hearing that, Wang Long was initially at a loss for words. However, soon after he came to a realization and cast his gaze in the direction of Su Rou and Su Mei. He said with a foul smile, “Heh, I must say those two girls have quite a good appearance. Brother Qin Yu, do you know them?”

“They are sisters, named Su Rou and Su Mei. But you know me, I only like the more tender ones. So, that younger sister Su Mei is my cup of tea.” Qin Yu smiled, and as he spoke, he too cast his gaze towards Su Mei.

In order to embellish his handsomeness, when Qin Yu turned around, he even intentionally flicked his hair and tidied up his clothes in an aim to display his enchanting demeanor.

“This…”

However, when he turned his head around, his face instantly froze. His eyes immediately trembled, then surprise flowed into his eyes. Soon after, his shocked gaze transformed into a glare overflowing with chilling intents.

He discovered the female he liked—one he wanted to put into his embrace even in his dreams—Su Mei, was actually leaning into the embrace of another person with a sweet expression. Moreover, the degree of intimacy simply made him so jealous he could even die.

“Brother Wang Long, who is that brat? Do you know who he is?” Qin Yu asked Wang Long.

“Big Brother Qin Yu, he is not a disciple of the Four Seas Academy. We do not know him,” Lan Yanzhi interrupted.

And when he heard those words, Qin Yu became even more enraged. He did not ask any more, and while pointing at Chu Feng, he shouted with an incomparably superior voice, as if he were ordering a servant, “Let her go!”

Qin Yu’s shout surpassed thunder, and it was more akin to ten thousand claps of thunder sounding at the same moment. Even the earth trembled violently from that, and even the air exploded, catching everyone off guard and frightening them.

At that instant, all of them cast their gazes at Chu Feng and Su Mei. They were no idiots; looking at how close Chu Feng and Su Mei were, and looking back at Qin Yu’s face of jealousy—an extremely bitter expression that was akin to someone taking away his wife—everyone could connect the dots and figure what was going on.

Obviously, Qin Yu liked Su Mei, yet Su Mei’s heart belonged to another. Thus, Qin Yu was furious and wanted to give the brat next to Su Mei a lesson.

At that instant, most of them curled their mouths into a hint of a sneer. Their eyes were surging with expectation, and had already made the preparations for watching a good show.

Qin Yu’s position in the Four Seas Academy was indubitably high. They wanted to see how miserable the brat in question, the one who had Su Mei in his embrace, was about to be.

When she saw Qin Yu’s anger touch the skies, and even emanated faint bloodlust, Su Mei too realized that the situation wasn’t heading in a good direction. After all, he was a rank four Martial Lord. Thus, she quickly released the hand which was tightly holding Chu Feng’s arm.

*whoosh* However, unexpectedly to the crowd, just as Su Mei released her hand, Chu Feng opened up his arm and pulled the cute and amiable little beauty, Su Mei, back into his embrace, and even hugged her tighter than before.

“God damn, let her go!” When he saw that, Qin Yu was even more enraged. Everyone could tell that Qin Yu was truly furious now.

However, another scene that happened afterwards made all of them even more surprised.

As he faced Qin Yu’s bare-laid threat, Chu Feng was not only unafraid, he even looked at Qin Yu with disdain, and said indifferently, “Who do you think you are, to interfere in my, Chu Feng’s, matters?”

“Chu Feng? A damn Chu Feng! The only person who dares to speak to me like this in the Four Seas Academy is you.

“However, I will let you know what the consequences are for speaking to me, Qin Yu, in such a manner.”

When he saw Chu Feng not only hug the woman he liked in front of the crowd and even spewed such disrespectful words at him, Qin Yu could finally hold it in no longer. As he spoke, he was about to attack Chu Feng.

Just as Qin Yu was going to make his move, however, a person appeared before him—Lan Xi.

“Qin Yu, don’t be rash. The Sentencing Elder and the Divine Instructors have come,” Lan Xi said in a low voice after stopping Qin Yu from attacking.

When he heard those words, Qin Yu had no choice but to suppress his anger. Although he had a very high position in the Four Seas Academy, in front of elders, it did seem inappropriate to attack an outsider like Chu Feng.

Most importantly, when he heard the two words “Sentencing Elder”, Qin Yu had thought of a scheme. He had a wondrous plan to take care of Chu Feng. As a result, he did not forcefully make a move on Chu Feng. After glimpsing at Chu Feng, a cold smile emerged on his face.

*whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh*

Indeed, shortly after Lan Xi spoke, multitudinous streams of light appeared in the distant horizon. Like a meteor shower, they flew over and landed before the crowd.

There were nearly a hundred elders; all of them were Martial Lords. Of those elders, Su Rou’s and the others’ instructors—the Ten Divine Instructors—were there too. Of course, the peculiar Taikou was not within their ranks.

“We pay our respects to Master!” Su Mei and the others breathed a sigh of relief when they saw their masters appear. They quickly went up to pay their respects. After all, their masters did take quite good care of them. With them there, they could at least speak their minds through them.

Even Qin Yu, Lan Xi, and Wang Long, the ones with high positions, also had to go up to pay their respects. No matter how much more powerful they were, they were only disciples, in the end. Within the near hundred elders, some had power far above theirs. Thus, they too had to pay their respects to them.

At that instant, only Chu Feng looked like a person completely unrelated to all that as he silently gazed upon that scene.

“Qin Yu, what was going on just now? I heard your racket from afar! Where is your proper etiquette?!” A white- and grey-haired old woman with a face full of wrinkles spoke.

That old woman had very mannerly clothing and a very vigorous body. She was a peak Martial Lord, much stronger than the nine Divine Instructors. She was the most powerful out of the near hundred elders.

“Chu Feng, that is the Sentencing Elder, also Qin Yu’s master and the head of the Sentencing Department. They share the same perspectives, so you must be more careful. Don’t go too far, or else even our masters cannot protect you.”

At that moment, Chu Feng received Zhang Tianyi’s and the others’ mental messages in succession. All of them reminded Chu Feng that the current situation was beneficial to Qin Yu. They wanted Chu Feng to put away some of his temper, otherwise he would receive unneeded punishment.

“Elder, it’s not that I want to make such a racket, but there really is a reason,” Qin Yu said insincerely.

“Oh? What reason it is? Speak the truth,” asked the Sentencing Elder.

“This area is the Millennium Ancient City, one of the most important forbidden regions in the Four Seas Academy. Each year, it is opened only once. Moreover, only the most excellent within new disciples are allowed to enter it for an experience. Even ordinary disciples and successful disciples who have been around for long cannot enter.

“Yet, at present, a person who isn’t from the Four Seas Academy has come to the Millennium Ancient City.

“Elder. You say yourself. Should I care about this matter?” Qin Yu said as if he were completely in the right.

Chapter 726 - Real or Fake Badge
After hearing Qin Yu’s words, the Sentencing Elder understood many of the things that had occurred. She immediately cast her gaze at Chu Feng, and said with an extremely fierce tone, “Since you are not a disciple of the Four Seas Academy, why have you appeared here, and have even come to the forbidden land of the Four Seas Academy? What is your objective?”

“Elder Xu, this person is a friend of my disciple. He has come into the Four Seas Academy to visit her.”

Just at that moment, a Divine Instructor spoke. It was Su Rou’s instructor, and evidently, Su Rou had told her instructor a few things. She stood out and prepared to protect Chu Feng.

“That’s right. He is called Chu Feng, also a friend of my disciple. It was she who brought him here.” Su Mei’s instructor also spoke. After that, Zhang Tianyi’s instructor and Jiang Wushang’s instructor also spoke one another the other, helping Chu Feng escape from this troublesome situation.

“Even so, he should not be here. Does your disciples not know this Millennium Ancient City is a forbidden region? They have actually brought an outsider here! Do they even put the rules of the Four Seas Academy in their eyes?”

That Sentencing Elder was indeed on the same side as Qin Yu. She did not even give Divine Instructors any face, and obviously planned to not forgive Chu Feng and give him a lesson in Qin Yu’s place.

At that instant, everyone who was concerned about Chu Feng hiddenly cursed in their hearts. Not to mention Su Rou and the others, even their instructors’ faces changed slightly and no longer knew how to reply.

That area was indeed a forbidden region. According to the rules, not to mention outsiders, even disciples should not come to that place. The people from the Sentencing Department also had the right over one’s life and death with the rules and laws in their hands. When she asked such a question, they did indeed have no reply.

“Instructors, since your disciples do not know the rules, you should give them a good lesson afterwards. After all, they are geniuses of the Four Seas Academy and also your proud disciples. Looking at both the sentiments and reasons, I believe I should give them another chance. Today, I will not punish them.”

After the Sentencing Elder swept her threatening gaze over Su Rou’s and the others’ Instructors, she then looked at Chu Feng and icily said, “But this child… Today, I will give him a good punishment. Otherwise, if everyone else comes to the Four Seas Academy and acts as they wish, where will the appropriateness be?”

“Elder, it’s not that Chu Feng wants to break the rules of the Four Seas Academy, but really it was…”

“Shut up!

“Do you want to be punished alongside him?”

At that instant, Su Mei wanted to help Chu Feng explain, but before she finished her words, she was yelled back down by the Sentencing Elder.

Seeing that the Sentencing Elder was serious, in order to protect themselves, Su Mei’s and the others’ instructors quickly controlled their respective disciples and prevented them from speaking anymore, in order to avoid being affected by Chu Feng as well and receive punishments.

“Men, take this person to the sentencing prison!” the Sentencing Elder shouted again.

“As you order!” After those words were spoken, from the group of elders, around a dozen or so walked out. All of them had ferocious expressions as they headed towards Chu Feng, and aimed to restrain him.

At that moment, everyone felt Chu Feng was finished. Only Chu Feng himself remained as calm as he was from the start. He opened his palm, then a badge appeared. He flashed it at the crowd, and loudly yelled, “I have Instructor Taikou’s badge. Who dares to touch me?!”

“What? Taikou?!”

When Chu Feng words came out of his mouth, it was akin to a thunder in a clear sky. Everyone was shocked, and the elders who had already neared Chu Feng also halted, not daring to make any rash moves.

As for the Sentencing Elder, she lightly knitted her brows. With a fierce gaze, she stared at the badge in Chu Feng’s hand, feeling that the situation was turning into a bit of a predicament.

Taikou was an anomaly in the Four Seas Academy. Not to mention her, even the head of the academy didn’t dare to easily offend such an existence. How did the seemingly unimpressive boy have Taikou’s identity badge? She couldn’t help but deeply ponder that question.

“Senior Taikou’s badge? What a funny joke. Why would Senior Taikou’s badge be so randomly given to you for use?” In that frozen moment, Qin Yu suddenly sneered, then clasped his hands at the Sentencing Elder and said, “Elder, I suspect his badge is fake. Can it be examined?”

“Of course it can.” The Sentencing Elder nodded. In reality, she hadn’t seen Taikou’s identity badge before because he had never needed to show it. Those who saw him were all afraid, so she too did not know whether the badge in Chu Feng’s hand was real or fake.

After hearing Qin Yu’s words, she also felt that Chu Feng could possibly be making something up and wanted to pass it as genuine. After all, judging by Taikou’s nature, he would not easily give a person his identity badge. Or, one could say it was impossible he did so.

Thus, the Sentencing Elder looked at Chu Feng, then coldly shouted, “Hand your badge over.”

*whoosh* Chu Feng did not hesitate when he heard those words because he knew his badge was genuine. He did not need to fear them examining it, so, as she spoke, he had already thrown the badge at the Sentencing Elder.

*bam* But who would have thought just as the badge was going to be sent to the Sentencing Elder, Qin Yu suddenly extended his hand and took the badge instead. After roughly glancing over it, he said to the Sentencing Elder in a righteous manner, “Elder, this badge is not Senior Taikou’s identity badge. It is fake.”

“You speak nonsense!” After hearing those words, Chu Feng was enraged. He pointed at Qin Yu and cursed at him because the badge was definitely real. Qin Yu was planning to make Chu Feng look mad.

“Insolent ruffian! Not only do you hold a fake badge and feign to be a person related to Instructor Taikou, you even dare to curse a disciple of the Four Seas Academy!

“Men, destroy this boy’s cultivation first, then nine hundred beatings, then lock him into prison! By the orders of head of the Sentencing Department!” After knowing the badge was fake, the Sentencing Elder restored her former atmosphere.

“By your orders!” As for the elders who were standing around Chu Feng and all ready to pounce on him, they naturally did not hesitate and all of them emanated auras unique to Martial Lords. They planned to make a move on Chu Feng and destroy his cultivation.

“I would quite like to see who dares to touch even a single one of his fingers.” But just at that moment, an old man’s explosive shout suddenly burst out. The deafening sound made the earth continuously shake, as if an earthquake were occurring.

Simultaneously, a single-legged old man appeared before Chu Feng. When he landed onto the ground, a boundless aura was exuded.

The aura swept through the land with great force and it was unstoppable. After only a blink, it blew the elders who surrounded Chu Feng several tens of miles away.

“Instructor Taikou?!”

Such a sudden scene made everyone stunned. And, when they saw the person who showed up before Chu Feng, they were frightened because they could see that the person was none other than the head of the Ten Divine Instructors, Taikou.

“Taikou! Why is he here? Could he truly be somehow related to that boy Chu Feng?

“Impossible, absolutely impossible! I know too clear what kind of person Taikou is. He does not even care about the disciples from the Four Seas Academy, so why does he care about an outsider?”

When they saw Taikou, almost everyone’s complexion changed. The people who were all ready to watch a good show had faces full of surprise and shock. They did not even dare to believe Taikou was truly helping Chu Feng.

As for Su Rou and the others, they had faces of elation because they all knew how powerful Taikou was in the Four Seas Academy. Since he had appeared, today, likely no one could make things difficult for Chu Feng anymore.

Chapter 727 - Living King of Hell
“Instructor Taikou, why have you come? Just leave opening the Millennium Ancient City to us; there is no need for you to come here yourself.” The incomparably domineering Sentencing Elder before was now full of smiles. She squeezed her face full of wrinkles into one that looked like a steamed bun.

How so impressive she was before, simply at the very top; but, when Taikou appeared, she instantly turned frightened.

She was truly frightened because from Taikou’s previous action, he most likely was related to Chu Feng.

However, who would have thought that Taikou did not even pay attention to her. He looked directly at Qin Yu, and said, “You, get over here!”

“What? Me?” When he heard those words, Qin Yu’s body couldn’t help trembling. He was really not lightly terrified.

It was because Taikou’s name was too well-known. He was simply an existence no one dared to offend in the Four Seas Academy. Not to mention others, even his master herself—the head of the Sentencing Department who held control over one’s life and death in the Four Seas Academy—had been brutally beaten by Taikou once in front of many elders.

What sort of an existence was the head of the Sentencing Department? She was simply one that feared no one in the Four Seas Academy! In terms of position, she was definitely not below the vice-academy head. Only the academy head was above her.

Yet, such an existence, when being beaten by Taikou, lacked any power to fight back. So, he deeply knew how powerful Taikou was.

Although Taikou was only one of the Divine Instructors, in terms of true power, perhaps only the Lord Academy Head in the entire Four Seas Academy could fight somewhat equally against him. In reality, he still feared Taikou. It would be quite reasonable to say Taikou was a living King of Hell in the entire Four Seas Academy.

Thus, at that moment, Qin Yu was truly afraid. So afraid even his heart was quivering, but Taikou had already stated names, so he had no choice. He could only wear a light smile on his face, and ask with reverence, “Senior Taikou, you’re calling for me?”

“Do you need me to repeat myself?” Taikou coldly said.

How could Qin Yu dare to hesitate anymore then? He quickly went up to Taikou, paid his respects, then lightly smiled and said, “Senior Taikou, what do you need this junior for?”

“You said this badge was real, or fake?” Taikou pointed at the badge in Qin Yu’s hand and asked.

“I… This…” Qin Yu was stupefied. Thoroughly stupefied. In reality, he really had no way of confirming whether the badge was real or fake earlier. He only said it was fake in order to set Chu Feng up. At that very moment, however, he was pretty much certain the badge was not fake.

At that instant, Qin Yu truly felt hatred. He hated himself for being so rash. In order to mess Chu Feng up, he had been thoughtless. Without any good examination, he said the badge was fake. Now, Taikou was questioning him, so what should he reply with?

*bam* Just at that moment, an unexpected scene occurred. Taikou, in front of the crowd, fiercely gave Qin Yu a strong slap.

That slap was quite loud, louder than even firecrackers. Moreover, a lot of power had been put into it, and even Qin Yu, a rank four Martial Lord, was thrown onto the ground and a large mouthful of blood was forced out. The left side of his face even swelled up highly, and a purple-coloured handprint formed by the congestion of blood appeared.

“Stand up!” Taikou yelled again.

“Yes sir.” Qin Yu did not dare to dally. He did not even dare to wipe away the traces of blood on the corner of his mouth. He quickly stood up and walked up to Taikou again. Furthermore, he stood as straight as a pencil.

“I’m asking you: is this badge real or fake?!” Taikou pointed at the badge and asked again.

“I-thi-this…” Qin Yu hesitated once again as he felt the fiery pain from his face.

At that moment, he did not care about face any longer. Whilst in front of Taikou, a living King of Hell, he could only bend over and seek the best. He had to think of everything in order to make his escape, otherwise, even his master could not save him. So, he bit down on his teeth, and said, “Senior, it is real.”

*bam* However, when he spoke his words, Taikou threw another strong slap at his right face.

In addition, that slap was even louder than before and heavier than before. Not only was Qin Yu struck down with blood flowing out of his mouth, two molar teeth were even spat out.

However, Qin Yu most definitely would not have thought that was not the end of the nightmare, but merely the beginning.

Taikou rose and glided over to Qin Yu. With his single leg, he kicked Qin Yu’s face with a bang, immediately pushing him, who was half-kneeling, onto the ground.

Then, he just sat himself on Qin Yu. With alternations of his hands, he slapped Qin Yu’s handsome face in succession with bangs.

As he slapped him, he even cursed, “Is real yet you say it’s fake! What were you planning? You not even putting me in your eyes, huh?! Do you want to die? Do you want to die?!”

At that moment, the crowd truly felt horrified. Some even felt their own faces hurting as well.

Taikou was too fierce. After several slaps, Qin Yu looked nothing like before. Blood was smeared all over the place, and Qin Yu had already been knocked out. Yet, Taikou still continued.

“Instructor Taikou, quickly stop! He is about to die!” When she saw the skin on Qin Yu’s face completely destroyed, the Sentencing Elder finally spoke.

“What did you say?” But who would have thought just as the Sentencing Elder spoke, Taikou turned his icy gaze towards her.

“I-I-I…”

At that moment, the Sentencing Elder felt extremely regretful. So much that even her intestines died from regret because she could currently feel how terrifying Taikou’s gaze was.

Most importantly, Taikou had now risen from Qin Yu’s body. Standing with one leg, he jumped over towards her.

Although Taikou’s movement seemed a bit amusing, she did not feel that at all because in her eyes, the one heading towards her was akin to a demon.

“What did you say just now? Say it again?” Taikou asked with an extremely chilling tone when he came up to the Sentencing Elder.

“I-I-I…” However, the grand peak Martial Lord expert, the great Sentencing Elder of the Sentencing Department, actually acted the same as Qin Yu. She stuttered from fear and could not even speak.

*bam* Suddenly, Taikou made his move. Doing the exact same to her as he did to Qin Yu, he sent a slap that fiercely landed on the Sentencing Elder’s face.

Moreover, the effect was the same as Qin Yu. The Sentencing Elder was thrown onto the ground from that slap and a mouthful of blood was forced out.

Looking at the Sentencing Elder lying on the ground, there was not a single iota of sympathy on Taikou’s face. Rather, he said, coldly, “Don’t think I don’t dare to hit you because you’re a woman.”

After speaking, Taikou swept his cold gaze over the crowd and said, indifferently, “What? You think this is entertaining?”

*whoosh* At that instant, everyone involuntarily lowered their heads. There was no one who dared to look straight at Taikou, and those who did couldn’t help taking a step back from fear. They truly felt the extremities of terror.

Chapter 728 - Opening the Ancient City
Taikou smiled disdainfully at the crowd’s reactions—one that was full of contempt.

Then, he widened his palms and sucked the badge in Qin Yu’s hand into his own. Afterwards, he waved his big sleeve and sent the badge back into Chu Feng’s hand.

After these set of actions, Taikou looked back at the crowd and loudly shouted, “All of you, listen up! I am gifting this identity badge to Chu Feng. From now on, when you see him, you act as if you see me. All disciples must pay their respects to Chu Feng. If there is anyone who dares to be disrespectful to him… Hmph… Even if they’re the son of God, I, Taikou, will dare to beat him into a cripple.”

*hua~~~* After those words, another commotion arose from the crowd. If Taikou’s previous actions were vaguely intended, as there was the possibility Taikou only spoke such thunderous words for his own face, then at this very instant, they could now be certain that the reason Taikou did all that was for no other but telling everyone he had Chu Feng’s back.

At that instant, they all couldn’t help casting their gazes at Chu Feng furtively, reexamining him in their hearts. They thought, What sort of divine figure is this person? He’s able to leave such a good impression on that peculiar living King of Hell, Taikou, and have him as protection?

Thought, regardless of how they perceived it, the crowd understood one thing very clearly in their hearts: Chu Feng could not be offended. Since, after all, Qin Yu was a clear example of the consequences for doing so.

“Who’s responsible for opening this Millennium Ancient City?” Taikou asked suddenly.

“I- Senior Taikou, I’m responsible for this place,” replied the Sentencing Elder—who was slapped by Taikou—respectfully, as she quickly rose.

“Who the hell are you calling ‘Senior’? You’re older than me, and you’re calling me senior?!” But just as she spoke, she received Taikou’s curses.

“It’s my fault, it’s my fault!” The Sentencing Elder truly feared Taikou too much. She quickly corrected with, “Instructor Taikou, I am responsible for the opening of the Millennium Ancient City.”

“This Chu Feng will enter the Millennium Ancient City with them. Do you have any objections?” Taikou asked.

“N-no objections.” The Sentencing Elder shook her head. She did not dare to say a single word of opposition.

“Chu Feng, follow them in. As for this badge, keep it on you. There’s no need to give it back to me.

“From now on, the Four Seas Academy is your home. If you wish to enter, then enter. If you wish to leave, then leave. No matter where, you may go as you desire. If there is anyone in this Four Seas Academy who dares to stop you, tell me. Whoever does not give me, Taikou, face, I’ll beat the hell out of them,” Taikou said to Chu Feng.

“Thank you, Senior Taikou.” Chu Feng bowed to Taikou. Chu Feng truly did not think Taikou would come here and even do such something like this. Something that could not be denied, however, was everything Taikou did paved a road for Chu Feng, so he could walk unrestrained within the Four Seas Academy.

He and Taikou were completely unrelated and, back then, he wanted to take Chu Feng as a disciple yet was refused. Now, Taikou was willing to lend his badge and had done all he could to help. All of those benevolent actions really made Chu Feng baffled. He was truly grateful for what Taikou did.

Human hearts were made out of flesh—not stone. Those who had a bit of kindness would know the favours they received and repay accordingly. And, Chu Feng was such a person. So, he hiddenly decided if he had the ability in the future, he would repay Taikou well.

“This brat Qin Yu puts no one above himself. Not only does he speak with a mouthful of nonsense, he is despicable and shameless. In order to take care of others, he ignores the method he uses. I shall take him away and give a good lesson to this disrespectful disciple. I’ll be leaving. Those who should be opening the Millennium Ancient City, go open the Millennium Ancient City. Those who should enter for an experience, enter for an experience.”

After speaking, Taikou grabbed out, clasping Qin Yu whose face was completely unrecognizable into his palm, then like carrying a little chicken, he rose into the air with Qin Yu and flew off.

“Huu~~~”

Seeing Taikou’s figure completely disappear, all of the elders on scene, including some disciples, breathed a sigh of relief as though they were releasing a heavy burden off their shoulders, the Sentencing Elder in particular. She acted as if she were revived. She quickly wiped away the traces of blood on the corners of her mouth as well as the perspiration that drenched her forehead.

At that moment, no matter if it was the elders or the disciples, no one dared to say anything more to Chu Feng. No one even dared to look at Chu Feng. Even if they did, it would be a furtive glimpse with a quick retraction that followed. Chu Feng knew those elders were afraid. Not afraid of Chu Feng, but of Taikou who was behind Chu Feng, supporting him.

With the Sentencing Elder as the leader, the passel of elders began to open the entrance of the Millennium Ancient City at full strength.

The process was very straightforward. It was to simply use special methods to open the special formation, creating a gap within the powerful Spirit Formation. With that, it would allow Chu Feng and the others to enter.

*hmm*

Finally, with the combined strength of near a hundred elders, an undulation akin to a water ripple suddenly appeared outside the invisible forest. Moreover, the undulation became larger and larger, and in the end, a golden dazzling radiance appeared.

Chu Feng knew it was a hidden Spirit Formation, and that the hidden Spirit Formation was very powerful. However, with special methods, the near hundred elders had already opened it.

Indeed, the rippling golden Spirit Formation widened and became a gorgeous gate with a golden frame, appearing before the forest shortly after.

“The Millennium Ancient City is a region of unknown. I’m sure all of you know the legends surrounding it well.

“Regardless, since this is the place where you will learn through experience, there are some things I must tell all of you so you have a plan in your hearts and you’ll know what to do and what to not do after entering. And, if you were to meet with danger, you would at least have some ideas on how to take care of them.

“As for why it is a region of unknown, it’s because many things in the Millennium Ancient City are still unknown mysteries even up until now.

“Everyone knows that the Millennium Ancient City is extremely enormous. Several thousand years ago in the Eastern Sea Region, it was an old nest of a large group of Monstrous Beasts. Those Monstrous Beasts established a civilization no weaker than us humans’—the Millennium Ancient City.

“But now, not only was the glory of the Millennium Ancient City unable to be passed down, the core region inside the Millennium Ancient City disappeared, as if it had never been constructed before, even as if it were never there in the first place. Barely any traces of it can be found.

“However, several thousand years ago, there were people who had already drawn the full appearance of the Millennium Ancient City. The area within the drawings is at least twice the size of it now. There were also undoubtedly cores. So, it can nearly be confirmed that the core of the Millennium Ancient City disappeared, or, was concealed by someone.

“However, that is not the most puzzling area of the Millennium Ancient City. The most puzzling area is the special enveloping pressure around the entire forest. This pressure is very unique and odd, but it is also undeniably very strong.

“After entering, flying is impossible. Even we cultivators find it difficult to walk inside. It is not easy.

“As for where this pressure originates from, the seniors of the Four Seas Academy had once investigated it, but could not find the answer. However, the current Millennium Ancient City is still an extremely special land—that much is certain.”

Chapter 729 - Concealment Formation
“Beyond the Millennium Ancient City is an even vaster forest. Within this vast forest, there are not only Heaven medicines and various oddities, there exists also vicious Martial medicines and Fierce Beasts.

“Luckily, however, all the dangerous things move around only within the forest. They dare not enter the Millennium Ancient City.

“So, a word of advice: After entering, if you do not have the strength to fight against Martial Medicines, it’d be best to avoid walking deep into the forest. Also, when resting, it is best to return to the Millennium Ancient City. Don’t loiter about in the forest.

“The duration of this expedition is set to ten days. Ten days later, I will reopen the entrance and let you out,” said the Sentencing Elder, explaining. But soon after, she added, “That’s right. Since this is an expedition, there will be perils. After entering, life and death will be uncertain. If there’s anyone who is afraid, you can choose to stay behind now.

“Are there any cowards?”

“NONE!” replied all the disciples. Only Chu Feng alone looked indifferently.

“Then enter. Gather here in ten days. This is a must.

“If there is someone who does not return here after ten days, we will enter and search. If there is anyone who is found by us still moving around within the forest, or with an intact body, or are uninjured, they will all be punished for violating the rules,” the Sentencing Elder reminded again.

Afterwards, Chu Feng and the others went through the entrance, stepping into the enormous forest.

Just as he passed through the Spirit Formation, Chu Feng felt a giant wave of pressure enveloping his body.

Restrained. He felt the power throughout his body all restrained. It was a very restrictive feeling; Chu Feng was certain that his current fighting ability had greatly shrunk.

And the strangest thing was that he did indeed lose his ability to fly, as if the shape of the space there were different; he simply could not fly.

At that instant, there were already people who were doing some tests. Testing whether the Sentencing Elder’s words were true as they attempted flight. However, the results told them even though they could leap several meters, even higher than that ancient tree over there, they did indeed lose the ability to fly. This was indeed an odd place.

After feeling such a peculiarity, no matter if it was Wang Long, Wang Yue, or Lan Xi, Lan Yanzhi, or Liu Zhenwei and the others, they all quickly rushed into the forest to search for Heaven medicines and Martial medicines, as that was their goal in coming to this place.

In a flash, only Chu Feng and the others remained, unmoving. The rest concentrated their gazes onto Chu Feng. When he was there, Chu Feng had really formlessly become their backbone.

“Let’s first head to the Millennium Ancient City,” Chu Feng said. Their journey’s goal was completely different from Wang Long’s and the others’. They did not aim for the Heaven medicines and Martial medicines within the forest, but for the true secret of the Millennium Ancient City.

“Mm.” Jiang Wushang and the others nodded their heads, expressing agreement.

There had to be a reason why the elders chose to open an entrance at this place.

By opening it here, there would be small path. If one walked along the small path, they would soon arrive at the Millennium Ancient City. Meaning that the forest Chu Feng and the others were currently in did not occupy a large area. The forest containing true concealed danger was on the other side of the Millennium Ancient City.

As Chu Feng and the others went down the path, after a short hour, they walked out of the forest. Appearing before their eyes was an aged and colossal city.

The city was truly enormous. So much it went beyond one’s imagination. Moreover, the structures were very special. Although they were not as exquisite and as bursting with beauty as the humans’ structures, a great sense of might and overbearingness erupted from all the buildings within the city. And, most importantly, the antique aura that pounced at him told Chu Feng the truly lengthiness of the city’s existence.

*hmm* After arriving at that place, Chu Feng spread out his Spirit power and started searching the Millennium Ancient City carefully. He looked for special regions, but he could feel no place that stood out. As a result, he had pretty much obtained nothing.

In addition, judging from the surface, the city was complete. One could simply not tell that any section was missing.

But Chu Feng had expected such a situation. So, after circling around the inside of the city, he suddenly leapt up, and, like an agile monkey, he stepped on the many buildings and jumped from one to another. Finally, he stood atop the apex of the highest structure within the Millennium Ancient City.

Looking down from above, Chu Feng started using the Heaven’s Eyes to detailedly observe everything below from his position above.

“Wow, there really is a portion concealed in the ancient city! What powerful techniques!”

Before the Heaven’s Eyes, the actual shape of the Millennium Ancient City was instantly exposed. Even Eggy could see that there was a section missing from the Millennium Ancient City. It, at present, was coalesced by pieces. The most important part had indeed disappeared.

“Eggy, what’s your thoughts on this Millennium Ancient City?” Chu Feng and Eggy shared senses, so Eggy too could clearly see everything that Chu Feng saw with his Heaven’s Eyes.

“It is a very powerful formation. The core was first hidden, then, with the remaining pieces, the structure was rebuilt. Only then was the ancient city formed. However, no matter how much more powerful this formation is, in the end, it’s still a formation. There are no unbreakable formations in this world. If the Formation Apertures are found, then naturally, it can be broken through,” said Eggy after her analysis.

“Mm. From what I see, there are at least eight Formation Apertures for this formation and they all have to be broken. Moreover, there is only one in the Millennium Ancient City. The rest are all in the forest.

“Most importantly, these Formation Apertures are not picked up by Spirit power. Only the Heaven’s Eyes can see them. In addition, since cultivation is restricted and we cannot fly, I must say there’s quite some difficulty to want to break through this formation within ten days.”

It was not only Eggy who saw the critical points of the formation. Chu Feng had an even more thorough grasp on it. He was more and more practiced in the use of the Heaven’s Eyes. His analyzation abilities were more and more detailed as well.

“Heh, isn’t that perfect for testing your control over the Heaven’s Eyes?” said Eggy giggingly. From start to end, she had an indifferent attitude.

“You…” Chu Feng helplessly shook his head, then leapt down. Like a sharp sword, he stabbed himself into the surface of the ground.

“Big Brother Chu Feng, how is it?” Jiang Wushang and the others were guarding below. After seeing Chu Feng return, all of them surrounded him. With expectant and anxious gazes, they looked at Chu Feng. Especially Jiang Wushang. He had great hopes in that place.

As he faced the staring of the crowd, Chu Feng lightly smiled, then said, “As for whether that man with an Imperial Bloodline is still in existence, I have no clue. I have, however, discovered that there is a portion of the Millennium Ancient City concealed. Also, I have a way to get that concealed portion to appear.”

“Big Brother Chu Feng, are your words true?” After hearing that, Jiang Wushang was elated. But, at the same time, he felt disbelief. After all, the Millennium Ancient City was an unsolvable mystery.

In all the years of the Four Seas Academy, they had kept on searching, but to no avail. Yet, Chu Feng had just arrived and discovered so much with a few glimpses. That really did make one feel unbelievable.

Chapter 730 - Exposing the Formation Aperture
In reality, it was not only Jiang Wushang who felt immense excitement. Even Su Rou, Su Mei, and Zhang Tianyi reacted the same. With their gazes full of shock and admiration, they stared tightly at Chu Feng.

Chu Feng wore a light smile on his face as the gazes gathered on him. He nodded, and said, “It is absolutely true.”

“Haha, Big Brother Chu Feng, you are really too powerful! I truly don’t know what to say anymore.

“Ever since the Millennium Ancient City landed in the hands of the Four Seas Academy, who knows how many experts they’ve sent here to investigate it? Yet, they’ve obtained absolutely nothing.

“On the other hand, you gave it no more than a glance yet saw through it. I really don’t know how I should give you my thanks. You are definitely someone whom I owe a great favour to!” After hearing Chu Feng’s confirmation, Jiang Wushang nearly lost control of his emotions. He actually hugged Chu Feng and roared with laughter.

Chu Feng had no problem understanding Jiang Wushang’s current emotions because to him, an Imperial Bloodline was too important. It could be said to be a goal that he might not be able to touch, even after an entire life of striving for it. At present, however, Chu Feng gave him hope. How could he not be excited?

But even Chu Feng himself could not be sure whether there were things related to the Imperial Bloodline inside the concealed ancient city. So, in an attempt to avoid spoiling the mood, he could only say, “Brother Wushang, I have no problem understanding your current feelings, but to say the truth, even if I can break through this formation, I cannot be certain whether there are things related to the Imperial Bloodline inside.”

“Big Brother Chu Feng, are you unable to feel it?” But after hearing his words, Jiang Wushang looked at Chu Feng in surprise.

“Feel what?” Chu Feng was puzzled.

“The might emanating from the Imperial Bloodline!” said Jiang Wushang.

“The might from the Imperial Bloodline?” After the words were spoken, not to mention Chu Feng, even Su Rou and the others were stunned because they did not feel any might originating from any Imperial Bloodline.

Chu Feng was then the first to react as he said to Jiang Wushang, “Brother Wushang, the Imperial Bloodline might you talk of… Could it be pressure that is enveloping us?”

“Yeah! Big Brother Chu Feng, do you not sense it?” said Jiang Wushang.

“I can feel pressure, but I can’t determine whether it is from a special bloodline.” Chu Feng shook his head.

When he heard that, Jiang Wushang looked towards Su Rou, Zhang Tianyi and the others. They too responded the same as Chu Feng—they shook their heads as well.

At that instant, when Jiang Wushang looked at Chu Feng, his eyes had even more complex emotions as he said, “Actually, it’s normal for them to not be able to sense it. After all, they don’t have any special bloodline power. But you, Big Brother Chu Feng… even you can’t sense the pressure originating from the depths of one’s soul. Which means likely, there are only two possibilities.”

“Brother Wushang, what do you mean?” asked Chu Feng quickly.

“The first possibility is that you are not a person who possess an Inherited Bloodline. As a result, you cannot feel the Imperial Bloodline—the pressure that completely veils over one’s bloodline.

“The second possibility is that you are still, in fact, a possessor of an Inherited Bloodline, but because your bloodline is superior to even the Imperial Bloodline, the pressure emanated from it cannot envelop the foundations of your bloodline and has invisibly been rejected,” said Jiang Wushang.

“I see.” A revelation came to Chu Feng when he absorbed all of that. As it turned out, Jiang Wushang, possessor of a Royal Bloodline, not only felt the pressure everyone else felt after entering this region, he even felt the bloodline pressure that others could not sense—and that bloodline pressure was the Imperial Bloodline.

“It seems I must hurry. No matter if that pressure is from the concealed center of the city or not, I must still try it out,” Chu Feng said with a light smile.

Afterwards, Chu Feng alone left the Millennium Ancient City. He immediately entered the deep parts of the forest because the possibility of a Formation Aperture being there was the greatest.

As for Su Rou and the others, they did not head for the forest to capture Heaven medicines. They rested in the Millennium Ancient City, sitting to await Chu Feng’s return.

Chu Feng ran as he if were flying, his speed immensely quick. Even though his cultivation was restricted, his speed still remained inconceivable. Most definitely, within that region, there was no one whose speed could match his.

But that wasn’t all. Chu Feng left no traces as he stepped upon the grasses. As he shot forth, he not only left no remnants of aura behind, not a single bit of sound was made as well. The reason why he was able to do this was because, in order to sooner reach his destinations, Chu Feng had used the power of the three lightnings. Currently, his cultivation was of a rank two Martial Lord’s, but his strength was even quite a bit more powerful than a rank four Martial Lord.

*ta* Suddenly, Chu Feng stopped moving. He stood on the ground like a javelin, and with his fierce gaze, he swept it across a small space in front of him. An ecstatic expression involuntarily emerged onto his face as he thought, “I didn’t expect to find a Formation Aperture so quickly!”

With the naked eye, there was nothing special about that empty space. Even with Spirit power, nothing out of the place could be discovered. Unless it were a Royal-cloak World Spiritist, it was impossible to see through that land with Spirit power. Yet, Chu Feng had done it.

Chu Feng knew that place was one of the Formation Apertures that hid the Millennium Ancient City. However, even so, the elation on Chu Feng’s face dimmed a fair bit quickly.

It was because he knew that there was a total of eight Formation Aperture. One of them was inside the ancient city, while seven others were all outside. Moreover, to break the eight Formation Aperture, there was a specific order. If the order were disrupted, it would lead to a calamity. Likely everyone inside the forest would die.

The one who laid the Formation Apertures there intentionally set up such a situation. That person set up a situation that could be broken through, but up until now, there was obviously no one who had been able to. One could even say that all of it had yet to be discovered by anyone; Chu Feng was most likely the first person in all of history to do so.

“Heh, no need to be so downcast. You must know that even Martial King-leveled Gold-cloak World Spiritists are unable to discover this place. Only Royal-cloak World Spiritists can, and even if they did, they may not be able to immediately determine the order of the Formation Aperture with a single glimpse as you have done.”

Although Eggy usually entertained herself by watching on the side and was fearless of any significant matters, when Chu Feng’s confidence received a blow, or when he faced setbacks and difficulties, she would be the first to stand out to console Chu Feng, advise him, and solve puzzles for him.

“Mm. There is still time. Not only do I have to break this formation within ten days, I also have to solve the mystery of this place.” Chu Feng smiled. After secretly leaving behind a mark that only he could discover, he leaped forth and started searching again.

Perhaps the gods don’t disappoint those who persevere, or perhaps Chu Feng truly had good luck, before the skies had lit up, Chu Feng found the second Formation Aperture. Moreover, the order of it was first. It was a Formation Aperture that could be immediately opened now.

Chapter 731 - For Brother
“Haha, I didn’t think I would find this so quickly! Let me see how mysterious the Formation Aperture left behind by a Royal-cloak World Spiritist is!”

After seeing all the things up until now, Chu Feng was almost completely certain that the person who laid the formation was a Royal-cloak World Spiritist. Furthermore, that person was most likely a Martial King. It was very possibly that it was the powerful existence that possessed an Imperial Bloodline and eradicated the tribe of Monstrous Beasts in the Millennium Ancient City.

Since he said he would do it, he did not dally. After discovering the Formation Aperture, Chu Feng first laid a Concealment Spirit Formation to completely envelop the area. This was in order to avoid any unnecessary troubles in case something were to activate when he was opening the Formation Aperture.

Only after laying a Concealment Spirit Formation did Chu Feng start to lay a Spirit Formation to open the Formation Aperture.

Although that was the work of a Royal-cloak World Spiritist, with the Heaven’s Eyes, Chu Feng saw through its composition and uncovered its weak points.

Also, the person who laid that formation did so in a specific manner. The creator was only testing the person who would see through the setup, so the strength of the Spirit Formation was not too great. Only the element of concealment was relatively stronger. As a result, it was quite a simple task for Chu Feng to open the Formation Aperture.

*hmm*

Purple-coloured light swirled about the Spirit Formation. After only a blink, violent gales started running amok atop the seemingly ordinary earth. It trembled slightly before, finally, a ray of light rose into the sky. An incomparably domineering and large door then gradually emerged from the ground.

It was golden, but not made by the power of golden Spirit Formations. The golden Spirit Formation was completely different from the golden Spirit Formations Gold-cloak World Spiritists had. It was a fundamental difference. Not only was it beautiful, it was mighty. The Spirit Formation power that was already no longer differentiated by colour was a whole new level of strength—the strength of a Royal-cloak Spirit Formation.

“Heh, luckily I made prior preparations. Otherwise, this would have truly attracted quite a bit of attention.” Seeing the overflowing radiance originating from the huge door made by Royal-cloak Spirit Formation before his eyes, Chu Feng knew it was the entrance to the Formation Aperture.

Entering the doors, he arrived at a corridor. But, after walking just a few steps, Chu Feng discovered three entrances appearing in front.

Chu Feng did not rashly continue because, for some reason, he felt that something was off. And, through the Heaven’s Eyes’ observations, indeed, he found anomalies—it was a maze. If he took one wrong step, he would sink into an unrecoverable state.

Wicked. The creator of this place was truly wicked. Although he did not explicitly lay down traps or leave behind powerful guardians, he invisibly set up overlapping dangers.

Within the dangers, there were countless paths, countless choices. However, if one were to take even a single wrong path, or choose a single wrong door, there would be no return. Only two words awaited those who entered such a situation: absolute death!

Fortunately, Chu Feng had the Heaven’s Eyes and he moved cautiously. He saw through the trap early and also searched for clues toward the road of survival. Even so, however, Chu Feng dared not be careless. He was careful and alert. Every time he had to choose between entrances, he would examine them in detail and double check before entering. Every step was truly frightening.

In such high-stress circumstances, even Chu Feng didn’t know how much time passed. He only knew that he passed through innumerable roads, crossed innumerable doors, but had yet to meet overly fatal perils. That meant up until now, all the paths he chose were correct; his decisions were correct.

Finally, a blinding golden radiance appeared before Chu Feng. It was the exit to the Formation Aperture. Chu Feng quickly walked towards it. Indeed, he once again saw a dazzling large door. But, this door was not the same doors as the fake ones in the maze. It was the true exit.

Moreover, in front of the exit, there was even a key floating in the air. A key three feet long, akin to a dagger.

Chu Feng grasped the key and stepped past the door. He felt his vision blur, then soon after, he returned to the area at which he entered the Formation Aperture.

Looking around himself, other than the already darkened sky, there were pretty much no other changes. The faint wind remained the same, the cries of birds as well. The Spirit Formation key in his hand was clenched just like that within his palm, and even the Opening Formation he laid was still swirling about. But, when he looked again with the Heaven’s Eyes, he discovered that the Formation Aperture had secretly disappeared.

“Chu Feng, you’ve succeeded! You’ve succeeded in breaking a Formation Aperture of a Royal-cloak World Spiritist!

“If this were known, it would definitely create a commotion in the East Sea, and your name would spread through the world as well!

“The designer of this Formation Aperture is meticulous, and even if a Royal-cloak World Spiritist were attempting it, the process may not even be as smooth. Yet, you did it! I must say, this is truly something worthy to be happy about and worthy of congratulations. Your growth in Spirit Formation techniques is even greater than your growth in cultivation.

“For those who have control over Spirit Formation techniques, the most important thing for them is the word ‘wisdom’. No matter if it’s linking with World Spirits to have them willingly sell their own lives for you, or to break formations and lay deathly traps, they require surpassing wisdom. Only with that could one become superior to others and stand in an undefeatable position.

“And you are equipped with precisely that. Putting aside cultivation, regarding Spirit Formation techniques, it’s likely even Gold-cloak World Spiritists in the Martial King realm will be far inferior to you.” Eggy praised Chu Feng endlessly. Ever since entering the Formation Aperture, she did not remind Chu Feng to do anything. Everything was seen through and done by Chu Feng himself, and he also chose the paths on his own.

Or, one could say that she didn’t even have the chance to remind Chu Feng because practically every time she discovered something wrong, Chu Feng too would see the same thing. Not only did his growth make her feel comfort, it was worth her praise.

“A comparison in wisdom? Indeed, the person who laid this Formation Aperture is a wise person. Inside the maze, he might as well didn’t put any reminders in there. On the surface, it looks excessively simple, but in reality, dangers lie on all sides. One would die with a slight bit of carelessness. Luckily, I have the Heaven’s Eyes. Otherwise, with my current Spirit power, I wouldn’t have been able to see anything.”

Chu Feng smiled. Although many minuscule matters were decisions of his own, when all was said and done, the Heaven’s Eyes were the crucial thing that helped him.

“I taught you the Heaven’s Eyes, but the reason why I taught you was because I have good impressions of you. And why do I have good impressions of you? Because of your ability.

“Although I was forced to be sealed in your World Spirit Space and require you becoming strong to restore my own strength, if you did not win my trust, I would never hand everything to you. In the end, it’s still because you’re strong enough.” Eggy’s praise of Chu Feng came from the bottom of her heart. Chu Feng’s growth made her feel joy that came from the very inner parts of herself.

Eggy’s praise not only boosted Chu Feng’s confidence, it also increased his strength and will. After putting away the Spirit Formation key in his hand, Chu Feng did not stop. He ventured deeper forward and continued searching for Formation Apertures.

Unknowingly, the sky had become black. It meant that Chu Feng had spent quite a bit of time breaking the Formation Aperture, and according to the rules of the Four Seas Academy, they were only allowed to stay there for ten days. So, Chu Feng had to hurry it up. Not only did he need to break the formation within ten days, he had to solve the mystery in ten days as well! He had already prepared to throw away sleep and rest. For his brother, he would give it his all!

Chapter 732 - Bastard Couple
It was deep into the night, and all was silent, with the exception of the rustling of light wind. Inside the seemingly serene forest, there were endless dangers lurking about.

It was the depths of the forest. There were vicious Heaven medicines, and occasionally, Chu Feng also met ferocious Martial medicines. There were even some Fierce Beasts that had absolutely no intelligence, only the nature of killing within.

Chu Feng was cautious and his movements were peculiar. He was akin to a spirit as he drifted about the vast forest. No human, nor beast, could discover traces of him.

Chu Feng was still carefully searching for Formation Apertures. But suddenly, he felt something out of place. With his sharp hearing, he heard bursts of odd sounds.

Finally, Chu Feng’s heart was shaken because he could tell what sound it was—it was a woman’s voice. It was a cry of a woman, but it was a wavering, even pleasurable, cry. One’s heart would go limp upon hearing it.

Listening more closely, as the sudden highs and lows, sudden longs and shorts of a woman’s voice sounded, there were even rough panting sounds from a man.

God damn, there are people doing such improper things in the depths of such a perilous forest? They are truly too reckless.

Humans all had curious hearts. Chu Feng, of course, was no exception.

He was really curious: Who would even have the mindset to do something like that in a place like this? Chu Feng thought carefully and analyzed the people who entered this place and made judgements based on the attitude they faced one another. Chu Feng felt that there shouldn’t be a pair that had such a special relationship.

Then…

It was a whimsical act of making love! There were actually people doing that!

In their group, in the group that entered the Millennium Ancient City, other than him and Su Rou and Su Mei, there was clearly no one else who had a lovers’ relationship. Yet, there were people performing such licentious acts. If that wasn’t making love on a whim, then what was it?!

“Who exactly are they?” Due to curiosity, Chu Feng gradually neared the origin of the voices. Then, he discovered a Concealment Spirit Formation laid there.

But that was no trouble for Chu Feng. With the Heaven’s Eyes, even Formation Apertures showed themselves. It was simply as if the mere Concealment Spirit Formation weren’t there.

Immediately after using the Heaven’s Eyes, the things before Chu Feng’s eyes instantly became different. They started to slowly ripple and become dim. He first saw a layer of a purple-coloured Spirit Formation appear, which meant it was a Concealment Formation laid by a Purple-cloak World Spiritist.

But soon, the Spirit Formation started to dissipate. Finally, it completely disappeared and Chu Feng could then see everything concealed within the Spirit Formation.

He saw the figures of a man and a woman currently doing lascivious activities.

“It’s them?”

Chu Feng couldn’t help being a bit surprised when he saw the scene in front of him because he had already recognized the pair. It was Lan Xi’s younger sister, Lan Yanzhi, and Wang Yue’s elder brother, Wang Long.

Lan Yanzhi seemed to be interested in Qin Yu, but it didn’t seem that she was into Wang Long? And Wang Long was obviously interested in Lan Xi, but it didn’t seem that he was into Lan Yanzhi?

Deep. They hid it quite deep. Looking at their current controlless situation due to emotions, Chu Feng felt that their improper relationship had not gone for merely one or two days. Otherwise, how were they so practiced, so lost, so absorbed by it? Even as he observed on the side, they didn’t detect him.

“Hoh, if it’s them two, then they’re quite fitting. I truly don’t know how they got rid of their younger brother and elder sister. Whatever, I won’t disturb you. Continue enjoying yourselves.” After knowing who were pleasuring each other, Chu Feng faintly smiled, then prepared to turn around and leave.

Although he was quite intrigued, he was not interested in watching their live broadcast. If he had the time, he would rather return and hug the two beauties Su Rou and Su Mei. In terms of countenance, in terms of figure, and even in terms of skin and the feeling he got from his hands, Lan Yanzhi was too far away in comparison to Su Rou.

However, Chu Feng’s main mission now was to break the formation that concealed the ancient city, so he did not have the mind to do that sort of thing.

“Lan Xi, you give me the cold shoulder? You treat me coldly? You don’t look straight at me?

“Now, are you not still toyed around as I wish? Hahaha~~~”

But just as Chu Feng turned around, he heard something off. Wang Long was calling Lan Xi’s name.

At that instant, when Chu Feng turned his head around to look, he discovered that Wang Long turned mad. As he howled, he burst with anger, as though he had turned into a demon.

But, when he looked again at the woman who was doing it with Wang Long, he saw that it was evidently Lan Yanzhi—not Lan Xi.

“Damn, has this Wang Long gone insane?” Chu Feng felt completely baffled.

“Aiya, Big Brother Long, you’re terrible! Clearly Yanzhi is with you, why did you call my sister’s name?” Just as Chu Feng felt confused, Lan Yanzhi opened her eyes with bewitching pants and spoke with a slight bit of displeasure.

“Haha, you’re mine, and your sister will be mine as well! Didn’t you promise me that you would help me take care of your sister?” said Wang Long with laughter.

“I did promise you, but you have to give me time! After all, you know how my sister is. I still have to slowly work hard in order for her to have good feelings towards you. As for making her like you, that’ll be even more difficult,” Lan Yanzhi coquettishly said.

“Like me? I don’t need that. I only need to get my hands on her; I don’t need her to like me.

“Lan Yanzhi, after you return tomorrow, go hunt Martial medicines with your elder sister. When she’s tired and has her guard down, sneak this into her food, then use the signal to notify me. At that time, naturally, I will take care of your sister.” As Wang Long spoke, he took out a bottle of drugged water.

It was a special drug. One that made women produce special desires, yet also enter a muddled state.

After seeing the bottle, even Lan Yanzhi’s complexion changed. She revealed a terrified expression and as she hurriedly shook her head, she said, “I can’t! If you force it like this, my sister will know I did it later on. She will kill me! Judging by her nature, she will definitely kill me!”

“Don’t worry, she won’t. I’ve already planned it out. In the depths of the forest, there’s a special type of Fierce Beast, called the Aphrodisiac Beast.

“That Aphrodisiac Beast has already mutated. When it sees males, it will kill; but when it sees females, it will violate. It is its nature, and it can also release a special type of gas that is only effective towards females but not males. However, it can indeed formlessly bewitch women and turn them into wenches, allowing it to do whatever it wishes to do.

“After your sister takes this drug, her awareness will become blurred. I will take down you two sisters, and as I do so, I will lay a formation to imitate the cry of the Aphrodisiac Beast and create the silhouette of the beast as well.

“With that, your sister will think she was defiled by the Aphrodisiac Beast and she won’t know it was due to you, nor will she know it was me.” As Wang Long explained, he laughed loudly. Obviously, not only did he plot a long time ago for this day, he looked forward to this day a long time ago.

Chapter 733 - The Pitiful Lan Xi
“So you already made preparations. No wonder you had me use everything I had to convince my sister to come here with me. From the start, your goal was my sister.” Lan Yanzhi was a bit angry.

“That’s right. My goal from the start was her. My goal from a very long time ago was her. The moment I laid my eyes upon her ever since arriving at the Four Seas Academy, I fell for her.

“In these near four years of time, I treated her as I would to my ancestors. When training, I would always stand in front of her and block dangers for her. When there were good things, I would always be the first to give them to her so she could experience them.

“But she? She never looked straight at me, and doesn’t even treat me as a friend. Even if I become a great genius and stand by her side, she will act the same.

“I loved her from the start, but now, I hate her. I don’t need her to like me; I only want her body!” Wang Long was a bit mad, his fury overwhelming.

“No. I cannot help you, I cannot harm my sister like this.” When she saw Wang Long act that way, Lan Yanzhi decisively shook her head.

“What did you say? Say it again.” Wang Long’s expression instantly twisted when he heard Lan Yanzhi refuse. Two cold glares shot out of his eyes.

“I-I said I cannot help you harm my sister! Although she is usually strict with me, after all, she is my sister! I… Mm—”

Before Lan Yanzhi finished speaking, Wang Long’s hand was akin to an eagle’s claw as it firmly grasped her neck. Then, he threatened, “You dare to refuse? Do you forget who gave you cultivation resources when your sister was unwilling to? Do you forget who helped you refine those resources when your sister did not?

“You dare not help me? If you don’t help me, I’ll go get ten Aphrodisiac Beasts right now and have them all violate you, then spread this to everyone in the Four Seas Academy!”

“Mm—” At that moment, Lan Yanzhi’s face was flushed red and she was soon to run out of breath. She was waving her hands desperately, indicating Wang Long to let go.

“Tell me, will you help me or no?” Wang Long let go and asked fiercely again.

*cough cough* At that instant, Lan Yanzhi first let out a series of sharp coughs. Not only was there pain on her face, there was also fear. She finally experienced how revolting Wang Long was. She regretted her greed for cheap advantages back then and for scheming with Wang Long.

But now, she no longer had any path of return because she knew Wang Long was definitely the sort of person who did what he said. In the end, she could only compromise, “I’ll, I’ll help you.”

“Hahaha, that’s better.” Wang Long immediately burst in mad laughter when he heard Lan Yanzhi agree, then pounced on her body again, starting to go wild on the beauty beneath him.

“Hell, what a pervert.” Although the Concealment Spirit Formation was soundproof, Chu Feng was able to hear everything clearly. He did not sympathize for Lan Yanzhi, but he did feel pity for Lan Xi.

Although he and Lan Xi did not interact much, judging by the attitude she treated Su Rou and the others, Chu Feng could tell that Lan Xi and Lan Yanzhi were completely different people. One could say that Lan Xi was a greatly talented good person who had an outstanding appearance and zero arrogance.

But, as the saying goes: “There is no need to worry about matters unrelated to yourself.” Although Lan Xi had quite a good character, those were, after all, internal issues of Lan Xi’s family. Chu Feng currently had a mission in hand, so he did not prepare to casually come out and barge in such a matter.

Besides, even if he did, he had no way of doing so. If he spoke the truth, Lan Xi would definitely not believe him, and instead, it would be easier for Lan Yanzhi to bite back at him.

If he followed Lan Xi and her sister, then come out to stop them when Lan Yanzhi was about to harm Lan Xi and accuse Lan Yanzhi at that very moment, he would be wasting time.

Chu Feng did not know when Lan Yanzhi was going to make her move. More importantly, Chu Feng did not have that time in his hands So, Chu Feng only saw it as drama on the side and did not interfere. He turned around, and left.

After a night of searching, Chu Feng’s harvests were quite decent. He found a total of three Formation Aperture, but only opened one. In order to prevent Su Rou and the others from worrying, Chu Feng had to return to the Millennium Ancient City and let them know that he not only was fine, he even had quite a good return. And that even in the depths of the forest, there was nothing that could harm him.

When Chu Feng returned to the city, he saw a special Fierce Beast. It only had thick steel armor on the outside, but within the armor was fresh, tender meat. Thinking back, since Su Rou and the others were doing nothing but waiting around within the ancient city, rather than eating dry rations, he might as well give them a good ingredient and let them cook up some delicious foods for themselves. After all, he now knew that Su Rou had a hand in cooking.

So, Chu Feng killed the Fierce Beast as he passed it, and carried it towards the Millennium Ancient City.

When Chu Feng returned, the sky had lit up brightly. But, before entering the ancient city, he saw a graceful figure.

It was Lan Xi. She sat on the peak of a building and looked down from above. After seeing Chu Feng, she lightly smiled, and after politely nodding her head, she cast her gaze back to the distance.

Even though Lan Xi was calm on the surface, from her soft gaze, Chu Feng could still see her worry.

Chu Feng knew what she was worried about. She was definitely worried for her young sister, Lan Yanzhi.

But, if Lan Xi knew that currently, her sister was seeking pleasure with Wang Long and plotting against her… who knew what she would feel.

At that instant, Chu Feng felt some bitterness in his heart. He admit: he truly sympathized a bit with the poor woman.

As he had those thoughts, Chu Feng put down the Fierce Beast corpse in his hand, then after continuous leaps, he arrived at Lan Xi’s side and said with a light smile, “You’re up so early. Have you rested well?”

“In comparison to you, I’ve definitely rested well.

“Aren’t you working too hard? You haven’t return all night; aren’t you afraid of meeting dangers?” said Lan Xi with a smile. It was a very kind one, lacking of any maliciousness. There was no trace of ingratiation either, as if she were treating a normal friend with a bit of concern.

“Being in this world, no matter where or when, there is never an absence of perils. But, I am usually a cautious person. If one is sufficiently cautious, any dangers can be avoided.

“Lan Xi. In this forest, there are innumerable threats. Sometimes, they are not limited to Martial medicines, or Fierce Beasts. Sometimes, they can also be humans.

“As a word of advice: Be like me—more cautious. At times, one must be on guard around the ones closest to themselves.” After leaving those words behind, Chu Feng leaped and returned to the ground. Carrying the Fierce Beast, he walked deeper into the ancient city.

Only Lan Xi stood where she was as she gazed at Chu Feng back. Some confusion surged within her eyes, then she curled her lips and cast her gaze back at the distance, looking carefully. After Chu Feng left, it was obvious that stronger worry had emerged into her eyes.

Chu Feng entered the city, then spread his Spirit power and detected.

He discovered in succession Liu Zhenwei, Wang Yue, and the others, but didn’t detect Wang Long and Lan Yanzhi. Indeed, they hadn’t returned all night, and Lan Xi was, as he thought, waiting for Lan Yanzhi.

Finally, Chu Feng returned to the place he left, a resting area personally selected by him for Su Rou and the others.

However, as Chu Feng neared, he inadvertently discovered Jiang Wushang cooking food within the small-scale plaza outside the palaces. Moreover, they smelt quite nice.

Chapter 734 - Wang Long Looking for Trouble
“Big Brother Chu Feng, you’ve returned! How was it?” As World Spiritist himself, Jiang Wushang immediately felt Chu Feng’s arrival. At that moment, his face was full of joy and he quickly ran over.

“It was quite good. I’ve returned this time to tell all of you that I will have no trouble facing anything in the forest, so there’s no need to worry about me. When I finish the things I plan to do, I’ll return here and open this place.

“Brother Wushang, no need to be concerned. If there truly is an Imperial Bloodline within the Millennium Ancient City, even if I have to flip everything upside down, I will find it for you,” Chu Feng said to Jiang Wushang as he patted his shoulders.

“Haha, then that is really too great! Big Brother Chu Feng, I truly don’t know how to thank you. This is clearly my own matter, yet I need you to run about for me while I can only stay here, wait, and do nothing. I…” There was a bit of shame on Jiang Wushang’s face.

“We are brothers, there is no need to say things like this.” Chu Feng once again patted his shoulders, then looked at the food’s increasing aroma in the distance and said, “I didn’t think you, a grand prince, would have such skills in cooking.”

“Hehe, I always went out for adventuring on my own before, and since I don’t like eating dry rations—only hot things—I inadvertently trained myself. In a bit, give it a try. Perhaps your Brother Wushang’s cooking isn’t as flawless as Sister Su Rou’s, but it’s still not bad!” Jiang Wushang said while scratching his head.

“Haha, then this is just perfect! I’ll throw in a dish for you; roast this as well.” Chu Feng handed the Fierce Beast in his hand to Jiang Wushang.

“Waa, this is quite a rarely seen Fierce Beast! Although its external steel armor is incomparably strong, the meat within is sweet and tasty. It seems that Big Brother Chu Feng is also someone who often hunts for food, huh?” Jiang Wushang immediately recognized that the Fierce Beast was a rare delicacy.

“Heh. I’m good in eating, but less so making.” Chu Feng laughed, then walked into the palace.

Su Rou and Su Mei lived in the same house. Su Mei was still sleeping; she was cute, amiable, and extremely beautiful as she slept. Chu Feng really couldn’t bear waking up that little beauty.

But Su Rou had already awakened. She was currently washing her face and combing. At that moment, her long, wet hair scattered about her shoulders. Sparkling water droplets, with Su Rou’s unique fragrance, slid down her hair. They landed onto her snow-white jade-like skin, giving her a very bewitching appearance.

Chu Feng carefully approached her from behind, and then circled his arms around Su Rou’s soft waist, tightly hugging the beauty in his embrace.

“Shh, be quiet! Little Mei hasn’t woken up yet,” Su Rou said in a low voice. But, as she spoke, she turned around slightly and gently buried her head into Chu Feng as she tightly hugged the man of hers.

At that instant, Chu Feng was not only able to feel Su Rou’s face rubbing in his embrace, he could also feel two bountiful, round, and soft objects tightly stuck on his chest. Unbearably, he felt his entire body heat up, and his little brother beneath also instantly stood upright.

If not out of consideration for Su Mei still sleeping, that food was soon to come, and that there was simply not enough time, Chu Feng really wanted to immediately push her down and enjoy the taste of the exceptional beauty.

As if she felt the change underneath Chu Feng, Su Rou feared Chu Feng would not be able to hold himself back so she quickly left Chu Feng’s embrace, charmingly smiled, then said, “How were the harvests?”

“Better than expected. Within ten days, I should be able to break open this formation. But, after I leave today, I’m afraid I can only return after five days,” Chu Feng said.

“Although it is completely within reason to fight for your brother and I really shouldn’t say anything, as your lover, I still hope you can take care of yourself because in my heart, there are only people who are most important to me. One is my sister, the other is you,” said Su Rou.

“Don’t worry, I have plans. Regardless of how much greater the storm becomes, I have already seen it all. The things in here don’t trouble me. Besides, matters of my brother are matters of my own. I should still go forth even if it were more dangerous,” Chu Feng said after a smile.

“You…” Seeing Chu Feng who acted in such a manner, Su Rou really didn’t know what to say. So, she could only sweetly smile, and no longer said anything in tact.

But, she still felt her heart ache because she knew Chu Feng must have experienced quite a few hardships on his own outside. His current strength did not just appear out of nowhere. It was tempered bit by bit.

And just as Chu Feng was chatting with Su Rou, Jiang Wushang was also speeding up his cooking. He was also very meticulous with it, especially so with the Fierce Beast meat he was roasting. Its aroma wafted about for several meters.

Normally, Jiang Wushang wouldn’t put so much of his heart into making food, but today was different. Ever since entering this place, he felt joy and excitement surge from the bottom of his heart. So much that he couldn’t even sleep.

The reason was obviously because of the discovery of the Imperial Bloodline. Moreover, there also existed the chance to dig it out. To him, that was a wondrous thing that he could not even dream of.

Yet, at present, such an unfathomable dream turned into reality. It was all because of Chu Feng. He was truly thankful, so that was why he put so much into cooking food. He felt it was, as of now, the best sign of gratitude he could give to Chu Feng.

“Oh? I even thought it was some lady who was roasting such an aromatic meat. I didn’t expect it to be you, brat.

“Come, bring me the meat you’re roasting and give me a fresh taste of it.” Suddenly, a very horrid-sounding and arrogant voice came from afar. Upon the raise of his head, he saw it was Wang Long and Wang Yue.

Jiang Wushang looked at Wang Long, and after some hesitation, decided to choose to act deaf and ignore him. This was a delicious food he specially prepared for Chu Feng. How could he let Wang Long take advantage of it?

Besides, Chu Feng was now a person who had Taikou’s protection, and Jiang Wushang himself was a person who had Chu Feng’s protection. As a result, he no longer feared Wang Long as he did before.

“Ah? You ignore me? Are you looking for death?” Wang Long was instantly enraged when he saw that Jiang Wushang did not even look straight at him. In the Four Seas Academy, there was no disciple who dared to ignore him like that.

Suddenly putting strength in his palm, he threw an attack out, turning the rock by Jiang Wushang’s side into fragments.

He didn’t strike Jiang Wushang because he had fears, and the person he feared was naturally Chu Feng. He didn’t strike the food because he also had fears. After a night of working, he was truly hungry now. Right before his eyes, there was such a delicious food; he truly wanted to eat.

“What is happening?”

“Senior Wang Long, what happened?” The explosion of the rock attracted quite some attention. Liu Zhenbiao and the others quickly came over, and even Lan Xi hurried over.

“Hmph. This brat doesn’t know what’s good from bad. After seeing me, not only did he not come up and pay his respects, when I kindly wished to taste his workmanship, he refused. From what I see, he simply does not put me, his senior, in his eyes,” said Wang Long with quite some displeasure.

“Jiang Wushang, you have truly become more and more audacious! You dare to even disrespect Senior Wang Long? Do you not put the rules of the Four Seas Academy in your eyes? Do you realize that you’re a disciple of the Four Seas Academy?” When they heard those words, Liu Zhenbiao, who had been in past conflicts with Jiang Wushang and the others, quickly took the chance to criticize Jiang Wushang.

Chapter 735 - Kneel Down
“That’s right! You truly think you can do whatever you wish to in the Four Seas Academy by relying on an outsider?” At the same time, a few other disciples also spoke with malicious intent.

It was a good chance to boot-lick Wang Long. They did not want to miss that chance, and more importantly, if they didn’t speak for Wang Long, they also feared they would receive his punishment.

“Wang Long, since we are from the same academy, we should care for each other. As a senior, you should be an example. How can you strike out like this just because of a bit of food?” Just at that moment, Lan Xi spoke. She already saw what had happened, so she couldn’t bear continue watching.

“This…” When Lan Xi spoke, the people who were berating Jiang Wushang couldn’t help shutting their mouths. They dared not offend Wang Long, but similarly, they dared not offend Lan Xi.

“Lan Xi, your words are incorrect. As a senior, yes, I should take care of my juniors, but at the same time, I should teach them the rules.

“Jiang Wushang does not know the rules. So, I teach him. What is the wrong in that?” retorted Wang Long, but thought, Damn woman, you’re getting more and more excessive. You stand on the opposite side against me in front of so many people? Wait until you get hit with my drug. See how I’ll take care of you then.

At that instant, Wang Long was not truly angry. Instead, he was very happy because the woman he loved openly was soon to become the object beneath him. So long as he thought of it, he couldn’t help feeling refreshed as the thing underneath rose up.

Lan Xi really didn’t know what to say about Wang Long’s views. After all, when any disciple saw them, they had to pay their respects—it was a rule set by the academy head himself. Although she could refuse the salutations of others, if Wang Long wanted to enjoy such a privilege, even she had no right to stop him.

“What are you staring at? Why aren’t you paying your respects to my brother?” Seeing Lan Xi fall silent, Wang Yue hurriedly pointed at Jiang Wushang and yelled.

Although he was unwilling, it was indeed a rule of the Four Seas Academy. So, he could only walk up, bow to Wang Long, and say, “I greet Senior Wang Long.”

“Haha!” Wang Long smugly laughed when he saw Jiang Wushang give in, then he pointed at Jiang Wushang and said, “Remember, in the future, whenever you see me, you must come and pay your respects. These are rules!”

“These are damn rules, huh? How about I teach you some rules!” But just at that moment, a voice suddenly rang out. At the same time, four people walked out of a palace.

There were two men and two women. Zhang Tianyi was near the end, Su Rou and Su Mei were by the sides, and the middle, leading, was Chu Feng.

“Chu Feng? He’s here? When did he return?!” When they saw Chu Feng, the group of disciples comprising of two men and one woman couldn’t help greatly change their expressions. They were not lightly frightened.

The reason why they dared to say all that to Jiang Wushang before was because they knew Chu Feng wasn’t in the Millennium Ancient City. But, they never expected that Chu Feng had returned. That made them quite terrified.

After all, the scene of Taikou beating Qin Yu up yesterday was still clear in their eyes. If even Qin Yu, disciple of the Sentencing Elder, received such a brutal ending because he offended Chu Feng, what would happen to them?

“Don’t worry. With Senior Wang Long here, what are you afraid of?

“Besides, this is the Millennium Ancient City. Taikou isn’t here. If he dares to act arrogantly, judging by Senior Wang Long’s character, he’ll have it coming,” said Liu Zhenbiao secretly via mental messaging.

“That’s true!” After hearing Liu Zhenbiao’s words, the disciples felt it made sense. They couldn’t help but find their courage once more, and stood behind Wang Long with their chests raised.

But who would have thought after seeing Chu Feng, even Wang Long felt cowardly. Although he was not afraid of Chu Feng, he was truly afraid of Taikou. So, without saying anything, he waved his big sleeve, left behind a cold snort, and aimed to leave.

“STOP!” However, just at that moment, Chu Feng explosively shouted.

“What do you want?” Wang Long turned his head around and looked at Chu Feng with a disdainful gaze.

“Didn’t you hear what I said just now?” Chu Feng had an indifferent expression, then he added, “You were just talking about rules, so I’ll teach you some rules right now.”

“Teach me rules? What a joke. You, a person from the outside of the Four Seas Academy, is worthy to teach me rules? On what basis?” Wang Long sneered incessantly.

“On no other but this.” Chu Feng’s complexion remained unchanged, but as he spoke, he took out a badge. It was Taikou’s identity badge.

“This…” After seeing the badge, everyone’s heart involuntarily trembled. It was precisely because of that badge that Qin Yu was so miserably beaten up.

“Did you forget what Senior Taikou said before? No problem, I can tell all of you again.

“Those who see this badge must act as if they see Senior Taikou. Those who see me must pay their respects to me.

“Do you know what is paying respects? It is to kneel and bow.” As he spoke, his face suddenly turned cold. His eyes also shot out two rays of chilliness as he looked at Liu Zhenbiao and the others and said, “All of you, kneel.”

*whoosh*

After those words were spoken, the three disciples instantly knelt down without speaking anything more. The one they were afraid of the most was Taikou. At present, Chu Feng immediately took Taikou’s name out, so even if they didn’t want to be afraid, they had no choice.

After all, Taikou even dared to brutally beat up Qin Yu, a disciple with such a special status. If they angered Taikou, it was possible that they would even be killed. He was a living king of hell that didn’t care about laws!

“What are you doing? Are you disobeying Senior Taikou’s order?” Chu Feng pointed at Liu Zhenbiao whose face was full of hesitation.

Although there was quite deep enmity between him and Jiang Wushang and the others, he too was very afraid of Taikou! Moreover, he knew if Taikou wanted to beat him up or kill him, a mere Wang Long was insufficient to save him.

So, despite his unwillingness, he still gradually lowered his knee and in the end, half-knelt on the ground as a salutation to Chu Feng.

At that instant, the only obstinate ones were Wang Long and Wang Yue, the two brothers. Although they were very afraid of Taikou as well, after all, their statuses were different. Moreover, they did not fear Chu Feng himself. So, they were really unable to kneel down at an outsider like Chu Feng.

Seeing Wang Long and Wang Yue’s refusal to knee, Chu Feng had expected it. As he played around with the badge in his hand, he said, “Senior Taikou said he would stay for a few more days in the Four Seas Academy. He told me that after the expedition in the Millennium Ancient City was finished to come to his place and give a report.

“He said to see if there was anyone who dared to challenge his might and disobey the orders he made. And, so long as there were people who dared to disobey, regardless of who, he was most definitely going to skin that person.

“It seems up until now, the number of people who disobeyed his order is two.”

Chu Feng’s words made the Wang brothers’ hearts jump out because they knew, very clearly, that Taikou was a man of his words. Yet, to kneel down at Chu Feng… that was something they could not do. Thus, Wang Long pointed at Chu Feng, and said with a threatening tone, “Chu Feng, one should leave a sparing distance for all matters. Do not be excessive.”

“For handling of all matters, it also depends on the person. For a person like you, there is absolutely no need for that.” Chu Feng also put away his smile. He pointed at Wang Long and Wang Yue, and fierce shouted, “I ask only one thing. Will you kneel, or will you not?”

Chapter 736 - The Unyielding Chu Feng
“You…”

Wang Long was truly held in place by that question. He didn’t expect Chu Feng, the young boy, would have such an unyielding attitude. It seemed that Chu Feng was not afraid of him at all.

Chu Feng was not afraid, but Wang Long had to be afraid. He was truly afraid of Taikou! At that instant, a predicament was forced upon him. As he tightly clenched his fists, he was making a very difficult decision.

Finally, looking at the advantages and disadvantages, he had no choice but to endure the humiliation. But, that did not mean he chose to give in. Thus, he grinded his teeth, let out glares from his eyes, and even faintly emanated his bloodlust and powerful aura. He shouted furiously, “Hell, I’ll kneel! But remember: I will have you do the same to me.”

“Wait.” However, just at that moment, Chu Feng suddenly spoke to stop him.

When he heard that, Wang Long secretly celebrated in his heart. He immediately ceased his downward motion and also formed a complacent smile on his mouth. He thought Chu Feng was afraid of his might, so he didn’t dare to go so far.

Who would have thought, however, that Chu Feng would not even look at him. He looked at Jiang Wushang and said, “Brother Wushang, come over.”

At first, Jiang Wushang was a bit confused. He only understood after he walked up to Chu Feng, had his shoulders held by Chu Feng, and was dragged to his side.

Because, Chu Feng then smiled at the Wang brothers and said, “Kneel.”

“You…” At that moment, Wang Long’s fury truly jumped about like lightning. Even his lungs were soon to explode. He initially thought it was his might that made Chu Feng afraid, but no matter what, he didn’t think that not only was Chu Feng unaffected, he became even fiercer than before. Not only did Chu Feng want Wang Long to kneel to him, he also wanted him to kneel to Jiang Wushang.

“You can choose to refuse to kneel, because I, Chu Feng, hate forcing people. But, you bear the consequences.” Chu Feng wore a light smile on his face, but it was a very smug one.

“Chu Feng, you better remember this! I, Wang Long, will return today’s matter several times over!” Wang Long gnashed his teeth, but after finishing speaking, he knelt with a whoosh. Although it was only a half-kneel, he did, in fact, kneel.

And upon seeing his elder brother kneeling, even if Wang Yue did not accept it, he no longer dared to act arrogantly. Thus, he could only do the same as his elder brother: kneel.

Only after seeing this did Chu Feng satisfiedly nod his head. Then, he said to Jiang Wushang, “Brother Wushang, listen. In the Four Seas Academy, if there is anyone who dares to force you to bow or kneel, I’ll have them kneel to you.”

After those words, Chu Feng looked at Wang Long again because his words were for him. Before, Wang Long said every time Jiang Wushang saw him, he would have to go up and pay his respects. And now, the meaning behind Chu Feng’s words was that so long as Jiang Wushang paid his respects to Wang Long, Wang Long would have to kneel back.

“Hmph.” Wang Long was no fool, so he naturally understood what Chu Feng meant. But, he was extremely unwilling to accept that situation. After a cold snort, he rose, and left with quick steps. Today, he no longer felt he had any face remaining, and at the same time, the pillar of enmity was firmly set in stone with Chu Feng and the others. He had decided if there were a chance, he would give Chu Feng a miserable death.

After Wang Long walked away, Liu Zhenbiao and the others hurriedly left as well. They were truly afraid of Chu Feng.

From the scene just now, they had discovered how unyielding Chu Feng could be. Even when Taikou was not there, he was able to force Wang Long to kneel. That was definitely not something that an ordinary person could do.

So, they became more and more aware of how dangerous Chu Feng was. They became aware that Chu Feng was not as simple as he appeared on the surface. He was simply several times more vicious than Zhang Tianyi and the others. As a result, they didn’t dare to stay long at that place. They were really afraid Chu Feng would use that badge again and continue humiliating them.

After they left in succession, Lan Xi who had been watching on the side from the start also deeply looked at Chu Feng before turning around, and was about to leave.

“Senior Lan Xi, wait.” Just at that moment, behind her came Chu Feng’s voice.

“You wouldn’t also want me to pay respects to you, right?” Lan Xi said with a tone of mirth.

“Senior Lan Xi, what are you talking about? I wouldn’t be so arrogant as to have people pay respects to me for no reason. If they don’t offend me, I don’t offend them. If they offend me, I will most definitely return the favour.

“Jiang Wushang is my brother, and the ones here are all people close to me. They are even more important than my own life. Since that Wang Long treated my Brother Wushang in such a manner, I had to fight back for that face,” Chu Feng explained.

“Mm. I saw it all just now. It was indeed Wang Long who was in the wrong. But you are quite courageous; you actually dare to treat Wang Long in such a way in this location.

“Are you not afraid that Wang Long would lose his reason from anger and find a chance here to finish off you and your companions?

“After all, from his status, even Taikou can’t do anything if Wang Long joins up with a few other people and say you were killed by Fierce Beasts,” Lan Xi said with a smile.

“Actually, I feel that this is something Wang Long should be worried about instead,” said Chu Feng very confidently. There was not a trace of fear on his face, and instead, he wore a faint smile that Lan Xi could not understand.

“You are quite daring, though I suppose, in the Eastern Sea Region, there are some times when one should be more resolute.” Lan Xi looked at Chu Feng in a praiseful manner, then shortly after, she turned around again.

“Senior Lan Xi, our breakfast is ready. Would you like to eat together with us?” said Chu Feng in an attempt to have her stay behind.

“No need, I still have business to attend to.” Lan Xi turned her head around and beautifully smiled at him, then leaped up, stepped upon the layers of structures, and once again returned to the apex of the highest palace and looked into the distance of the forest.

“This Lan Xi is indeed different from the others. What a shame, what a shame…” Chu Feng had good impressions of Lan Xi, for the sole reason that she was the only person to speak out for Jiang Wushang when Wang Long was making things difficult for him. According to logic, judging by her status, she should be helping Wang Long instead. But, she did not.

Thus, Chu Feng decided to give her a reminder.

After Su Rou and the others comfortably ate a not so bountiful but extremely appetizing breakfast, Chu Feng prepared to leave to continue opening Formation Apertures.

“Chu Feng, give this to Senior Lan Xi.” Before Chu Feng began moving, Su Rou gave Chu Feng a large, aromatic, and steaming Fierce Beast meat.

Chu Feng looked at Su Rou, then looked at Su Mei, who was by Su Rou’s side and flashed a sweet smile at him, warmth was immediately created in his heart. Only then did he nod and say, “Mm.”

Chu Feng was truly happy. Happy that he met two women who loved him so much. If it were selfish people, perhaps they would have already been angry when he chatted with Lan Xi.

But not only did Su Rou and Su Mei lack any anger, they even stood on Chu Feng’s side in consideration for him, and on their own accord, suggested giving Lan Xi something to eat. He had to admit that they were good sisters who understood the hearts of others.

Chu Feng brought the large Fierce Beast meat and once again came up to the palace Lan Xi was on, then gave it to her.

“Thanks.” Lan Xi did not refuse it. She accepted the Fierce Beast meat, then opened her mouth and started shyly nibbling on it.

Chapter 737 - The Foolish Lan Xi
“Senior Lan Xi, do you trust me that much? Are you not afraid that I poisoned this Fierce Beast meat?” Chu Feng said with a joking tone.

“I’m not afraid. I don’t feel that you will harm me,” said Lan Xi with a smile.

“Why?” Chu Feng followed with a question.

“Intuition,” said Lan Xi.

“Intuition? Is your intuition that accurate?” Chu Feng asked.

“Uhh…” Lan Xi hesitated a bit, then said, “It depends!”

“Then, if I’ve already poisoned this Fierce Beast meat, what would you do?” Chu Feng continued speaking.

“You didn’t really poison it, did you?” After hearing those words, Lan Xi’s face changed a bit.

“Haha, of course not. But, Senior Lan Xi, it’s best to be careful when you are handling matters. You are a World Spiritist; you can use Spirit power at any time. If I were you, I would definitely use Spirit power to examine the things others give me prior to eating, to see whether there are any anomalies inside.

“Otherwise, if you were truly tricked by someone, it would be too late for regret by then,” said Chu Feng as he smiled.

“Thank you for the reminder, I will pay attention.” Although she didn’t understand why Chu Feng suddenly told her all that, she knew Chu Feng’s intentions were kind. So, she didn’t blame him or anything.

“You’re waiting for your sister?” Chu Feng asked again.

“Mm. Yesterday, I lost her and after many searches, they were still to no avail. Also, the talisman I left for her lost its effect. I’m afraid…” When her sister was mentioned, Lan Xi couldn’t help feeling a bit of worry.

“No need to think too much on that. She’s returning, and she is also injured. But it’s not too serious,” Chu Feng said with a smile.

“How do you know?” When she heard those words, Lan Xi quickly spread out her Spirit power, but she discovered within her range of detection, there were simply no signs of Lan Yanzhi. So, she couldn’t help doubting him.

Chu Feng didn’t respond to Lan Xi’s question. He lightly smiled, then leaped forward and jumped down. Soon, he entered the forest outside the ancient city.

“This is?” Shortly after Chu Feng left, Lan Xi’s eyes suddenly lit up. She actually felt Lan Yanzhi walking into her Spirit power’s range of detection.

At that instant, Lan Xi too rushed into the forest. Indeed, she soon discovered Lan Yanzhi. And, she was truly injured.

“Yanzhi, what happened?” Lan Xi asked with concern.

“Sister, it’s nothing. I was just surrounded by several Fierce Beasts and had to hide myself.” Lan Yanzhi had already weaved a perfect reason to trick Lan Xi.

Seeing as Lan Yanzhi only suffered light injuries and was pretty much fine, Lan Xi sighed in relief. But suddenly, her gaze turned complicated as she muttered to herself, “Odd. Even I couldn’t sense Yanzhi’s presence. How did he do it?”

From then on, Chu Feng continued searching for Formation Apertures. On the fourth day, Chu Feng had already found seven of them within the forest. On the fifth day, Chu Feng broke through six of them according to their order.

At present, he lacked only one Formation Aperture. After that, he would be able to gather the seven Spirit Formation keys and open the final Formation Aperture. And, open the hidden core.

At that moment, Chu Feng was dashing in the forest. In order to avoid danger, he spread out his Spirit power. But suddenly, his complexion changed greatly. He stopped moving because he felt the aura of three people: Lan Xi, Lan Yanzhi, and Wang Long.

“Crap.” At that instant, Chu Feng cursed in his heart. If it were only Lan Xi and Lan Yanzhi, that would be normal. After all, they were supposed to go around together. Yet, Wang Long was there as well. That hiddenly indicated something was off.

Moreover, Chu Feng discovered that Lan Xi’s current aura was extremely chaotic. Which likely meant that Lan Xi had already been poisoned.

“Dammit. Why did she not listen?” Chu Feng was a bit angry. He had clearly told Lan Xi to not eat the things from others carelessly, but Lan Xi clearly did not do that.

Although he was a bit mad, Chu Feng did not hesitate. Stepping forward, he ran towards Lan Xi and the others like a ray of light.

Although he said “if it’s not related to me, no need to worry”, Lan Xi’s character was still quite good. Also, he didn’t like Wang Long and Lan Yanzhi. Now, he met them again. As a result, Chu Feng had to interfere in that matter.

On a grassland a thousand meters away from Chu Feng, Lan Xi was lying face-up. At that moment, her eyes were shut, her face was flushed red, and her opening and closing tender pink lips endlessly inhaled and exhaled odd heat.

Currently, Lan Xi was obviously poisoned. She was twisting her alluring body, and even making bewitching sounds. But, it could be seen that she was doing her best to resist the poison as she was painfully suffering.

And, by her side, there stood two people. It was Wang Long and Lan Yanzhi. At that moment, Lan Yanzhi’s face was full of panic—also some shame—but even more, there was fear.

As for Wang Long, his face was ecstatic. His eyes were widened even larger than a cow’s and they exuded an eerie glint. His tongue uncontrollably licked his own lips. That thirty, lecherous wolf acted as if he obtained the sheep he dreamed of having. His desire surged forth and he was soon to lose himself.

“Yanzhi, you’ve done well. Haha, go, go farther. I don’t want anyone disturbing me and your sister Lan Xi.” Wang Long waved his hand, telling Lan Yanzhi to leave. His beastly nature was about to explode.

“Brother Long, you still haven’t laid the Spirit Formation for imitating the Aphrodisiac Beast,” Lan Yanzhi reminded.

“Leave! Do you think I need you to remind me about this?” Wang Long was a bit angry. He waved his hand, and a gale immediately came forward. It blew Lan Yanzhi several meters away, then as he willed, a Concealment Formation was born from his thoughts. It enveloped him and Lan Xi within, and separated Lan Yanzhi outside.

“Aphrodisiac Beast? Pah! That thing doesn’t even exist. Only fools would believe that.

“Idiotic thing, my dream is to obtain Lan Xi, and now, I’ve finally gotten her! Why would I need to hide it?

“Even if she knows the truth, so what? I want her to know that I, Wang Long, still got my hands on her body!

“Haha, can she resist me? Can she do anything to me, Wang Long? Even if she tells this to everyone, who will believe it?

“At most, she will kill Lan Yanzhi. But, what does that have to do with me? After all, I’ve already gotten the thing I want the most. Hahaha…”

After laying the Concealment Formation, Wang Long satisfiedly laughed. His laughter was very despicable, and as he spoke, not only did he strip himself quickly, he even stretched his two hands towards Lan Xi.

He first lightly stroked Lan Xi’s face. When the soft and scorching feeling he got from his hand entered his mind, his desire burst irrepressibly. He shouted, “I can’t take it anymore~~~”, then extended his hand, grabbed Lan Xi’s long skirt, and with a ripping sound, her clean-white skirt was torn into pieces.

Chapter 738 - Infinite Enticement
Chu Feng arrived in the area almost at the same instant Wang Long went wild. He emerged outside the Spirit Formation, and landed before Lan Yanzhi.

“Ah! Who are you?” Lan Yanzhi shrieked in fright after seeing Chu Feng.

She asked this question because currently, Chu Feng had intentionally put on a disguise in order to avoid any unnecessary troubles. What he wore was black-coloured clothing. He also wore a conical hat on his head, so Lan Yanzhi simply couldn’t recognize who he was.

“Scram, bitch!” When he saw Lan Yanzhi, Chu Feng became instantly enraged. Especially when he recalled how well Lan Xi treated her yet how she harmed Lan Xi, Chu Feng reached the extremities of anger. A slap landed on Lan Yanzhi’s face, which immediately turned her unconscious.

Then, Chu Feng threw out a fist. With a bang, the Concealment Formation shattered from his strike.

At that moment, Wang Long was madly and enjoyably tearing Lan Xi’s skirt. The sudden change made him to be stunned. His complexion changed greatly after seeing Chu Feng, and he shouted furiously, “Who are you?”

Chu Feng was already in a rage. But when he saw Lan Xi bare naked with her pure-white skin revealed, he didn’t even bother wasting his breath as he immediately, without saying a word, he went up, and punched Wang Long.

When Chu Feng threw that punch, the ground and mountains trembled. His strength was simply unstoppable.

“Damn, who is disturbing me? You are looking to die!” Wang Long also had a stomach full of fire. His perfect occasion was destroyed by someone, which caused him to become quite annoyed. However, when that person started attacking without saying anything, it was unacceptable.

So, he too said nothing. He clenched one of his hands, channeling Martial power into it, and faced the incoming fist with his own.

*boom* The two fists collided. Instantly, a deafening explosion burst out. As the berserk shockwaves brought about chaos, Wang Long was forced a few steps back. He felt his right hand go numb with faint signs of pain, With a face full of astonishment, he muttered astoundedly, “This… How is this possible?!”

Wang Long was extremely shocked. When his hand collided with Chu Feng’s, he discovered his opponent’s strength—a rank two Martial Lord. His opponent was only a rank two Martial Lord.

Wang Long himself was a rank four Martial Lord! He, a rank four Martial Lord, was forced back by a rank two Martial Lord. That simply made him feel disbelief. He could not even understand it.

Wang Long was no fool. He subconsciously knew that his opponent was not simple.

Yet, as he looked at the alluring body that lacked any clothes and kept on twisting about, and as he heard Lan Xi who kept on making bewitching cries, he didn’t care all that much.

With the flip of his palm, he took out a Mastered Elite Armament. He waved his arm, then after a chilling glint of the armament, he pounced towards Chu Feng again. He swore he would take down Lan Xi. With his present mindset, if a man came, he would kill this man. If a buddha came, he would kill this buddha! No one should even think of stopping him.

“Scram.” However, even if it was Wang Long’s Elite Armament, Chu Feng still did not fear in the slightest. He threw out a palm, then boundless Martial power moved as he so desired. Along with his thoughts, it became a large hammer. The hammer was sent out and it collided with the Mastered Elite Armament in Wang Long’s hand. With a bang, it forced Wang Long back again.

Although Wang Long was a rank four Martial Lord, there was still a difference in fighting ability even within the same realm. Wang Long appeared to have just shortly entered the realm of rank four Martial Lords; his foundation was unstable. His fighting ability was also extremely low, so he simply didn’t have the strength to return attacks at Chu Feng.

At that instant, Chu Feng truly wanted to fiercely give Wang Long a lesson. He even prepared to slaughter him this very instant. Not only to avenge Lan Xi, but to also to remove future weeds for himself, preventing Wang Long from harming Su Rou and the others when he leaves the Four Seas Academy.

But, as he looked at Lan Xi, Chu Feng had no choice but to immediately make a decision. Lan Xi was poisoned, and it was an extremely powerful poison. If he didn’t cure her soon, it was likely she would arrive at the border between life and death.

“I will temporary spare your filthy life.” Chu Feng pointed at Wang Long and furiously shouted, then he carried Lan Xi, and jumped up. After a few leaps, he disappeared from Wang Long’s range of vision.

“Dammit!” Wang Long watched as Chu Feng ran away with Lan Xi, the person he dreamt of having. He almost had his way with her!

He was truly about to turn insane from his fury. But, when he lowered his head and saw the palm that was bleeding, as well as the now-cracked Mastered Elite Armament, he was forced into contemplation. He tightly furrowed his brows and said in a low voice, “Who exactly was that? Why has such a terrifying person appeared inside the Millennium Ancient City?”

As Wang Long was thinking, attempting to determine who that person was, Chu Feng was carrying Lan Xi and running extremely quickly. He could feel that Lan Xi, who was in his embrace, was scorching with heat. Also, she was very indecent: she put her fair hand deep into Chu Feng’s clothes and rubbed his chest. Clearly, she had reached an uncontrollable state.

“This won’t do. The drug will soon seep into her dantian and her Source Energy. If this goes on, she will die. I can’t delay this further.”

Ever since he was drugged by aphrodisiac, Chu Feng had studied these types of drugs. He knew that the slightly stronger ones would not only ignite one’s lust to the point of losing control, they would even enter their dantian and Source Energy. They were forced to find someone to do the deed between a man and a woman, otherwise they would die from their bodies exploding.

Chu Feng could immediately tell that the one Lan Xi had was an extremely strong one—one that would cause her body to explode if he didn’t quickly find the antidote.

So, Chu Feng didn’t care too much anymore. He quickly stopped moving forward and laid a Concealment Formation on the spot. Then, he quickly laid a Chilling Formation.

After laying those formations, Chu Feng put Lan Xi in them. Then, he activated the formations. He wanted to use the bone-piercing cold to force Lan Xi back to awareness, in order to avoid the drug from moving about and entering her organs.

At the same time, Chu Feng also took out a specialized antidote that cured these types of odd drugs and fed it to Lan Xi.

In reality, Chu Feng prepared that antidote for himself. Although, at present, he took great care in eating things and rarely would he ever be poisoned, he still had past shadows in his heart regarding eating drugged foods and beverages. So, he prepared an antidote precisely because of that. Moreover, it was an antidote of the highest quality. Originally, Chu Feng thought it would be useless, but unexpectedly, it had its role today.

It was still, however, useless as Lan Xi was extremely unwilling to cooperate with him. She twisted her body around, shaking it left and right, and also kept on using her hand to touch everywhere on Chu Feng’s body. But, she was unwilling to take the antidote.

“I want, I want~~~” Lan Xi was losing more and more control. She even started to pull open Chu Feng’s clothes.

“Lan Xi, don’t, don’t. Stay alert, stay alert!” Chu Feng endlessly shouted. He started to force Lan Xi to take the antidote, but unavoidably, he saw Lan Xi’s bare and alluring body. More so unavoidably, his palm came in contact with her smooth skin.

Most devastatingly, Lan Xi’s hand became more and more indecent. She touched here and there, and then touched Chu Feng’s already risen part. The most important thing was that she seemed to know what that was. Other than a faint tremble after she touched that section, she actually grabbed it, and was unwilling to let go. Instead, she started to rub it, as if she wanted to pull it out of Chu Feng’s pants.

Chapter 739 - My Thoughts Exactly
Even if it were a man with greater willpower, they would still have a reaction when they met that sort of thing. So, in such a situation, Chu Feng was already heated with desire.

If it were before, perhaps Chu Feng wouldn’t care at all, and would have already pulled down his pants and went up. After all, that was one way of helping Lan Xi cure the poison. It was equal to helping her.

But now, he was different. Chu Feng was no longer the young and frivolous child. He knew, at present, Lan Xi was not clear-minded. And, he understood that he didn’t like Lan Xi, and Lan Xi didn’t like him.

In a situation like this, doing that thing was a very irresponsible action. Especially after experiencing the matter with Yan Ruyu, he understood such a point much more deeply. If, because of a rash action, he did something he shouldn’t have done, it would possibly destroy a person’s life.

This was precisely “eat a setback, grow a wisdom”. Although, at first, his rash action had indirectly saved Yan Ruyu, if the Forbidden Mysterious Technique she cultivated didn’t contain a demon, then admittedly, Chu Feng was in the wrong.

So, Chu Feng now understood very clearly he could not have that sort of a relationship with Lan Xi. No matter how much she enticed, he could not because Lan Xi’s actions were due to the drug—not by her own will. Even she herself didn’t know what she was doing. All of it was by her natural drugged instincts. However, Chu Feng was different—he was clear-headed. Therefore, he had to maintain reason.

“Lan Xi, sorry.” Finally, Chu Feng grinded his teeth, and he slammed forth his palm; it fell upon her forehead.

When the palm collided, Lan Xi’s expression froze and her body quivered. Then, she closed her eyes and lost consciousness. She lay peacefully, having been knocked out.

After Lan Xi fainted away, it was a lot more convenient for Chu Feng to cure her. After a while of treating, Lan Xi finally calmed down, and Chu Feng too finally relaxed.

At that moment, Chu Feng had already taken out a blanket made of a special material and laid it on Lan Xi’s body, covering her bare and enticing figure.

But Lan Xi’s pink, little face was still incomparably attracting. One must say, she had quite a good appearance. No wonder Wang Long acted so madly.

Sadly, no matter how much more beautiful Lan Xi became, she wasn’t Chu Feng’s cup of tea. It could even be said that purely in terms of appearances, Lan Xi was still a bit inferior to Su Rou and Su Mei. As for Zi Ling, she was not even comparable.

Actually, in the end, Chu Feng did have quite high requirements for the quality of women. Most importantly, both sides must feel the same towards the other.

Seeing Lan Xi’s situation stable down, and that she would naturally awaken in a short while, Chu Feng chose to leave.

Putting aside the fact that Chu Feng still had to go open the seventh Formation Aperture, Chu Feng wasn’t sure what would happen if Lan Xi reawakened. So, he decided to just leave, becoming a nameless hero and act as if nothing had ever happened.

When he left, Chu Feng did not remove the Concealment Formation because he feared Wang Long would come again, or Lan Xi would encounter a Fierce Beast. Such a situation would not be too good. After all, at present, she lacked any awareness.

Chu Feng lowered the strength of his Spirit Formation so after Lan Xi awakened, she wouldn’t be unable to break open the Spirit Formation. Being stuck here would also be very troublesome.

Only after doing everything and discovering no problems did Chu Feng leave…

Chu Feng’s was very fast. Even though the seventh Formation Aperture was quite a distance away, as it was at the other end of the forest, and the later Formation Apertures were more difficult to break, before the sky darkened, Chu Feng still succeeded.

“I’ve finally obtained the seventh Spirit Formation key!” After walking out of the seventh Formation Aperture, Chu Feng raised his head and looked at the sky. He saw that though the sun had already fallen, the sky hadn’t turned completely black; it wasn’t too late. At least, the fifth day had yet to depart.

Looking at the seventh Spirit Formation key in his hand, Chu Feng felt joy that rose from the bottom of his heart because now, it was finally time to break open the last Formation Aperture. As long as the last one was broken through, he would be able to find the hidden part of the ancient city.

“Chu Feng, quickly take out the six other keys,” reminded Eggy.

“Mm.” Chu Feng nodded, then took out the six other Spirit Formation keys.

According to Eggy’s analysis of the entire formation, when breaking open the eighth Formation Aperture—by solving the maze—a door should appear within the Millennium Ancient City, and that door was the entrance to the concealed part of the ancient city.

However, the door was sealed. Which was why after opening every Formation Aperture, Chu Feng got a Spirit Formation key. Those keys were crucial to opening the door.

However, from what Eggy knew, there was a Concealment Formation that was very similar to the one Chu Feng was opening now.

Eight Formation Apertures, but only seven Spirit Formation keys. The seven keys could be coalesced into one, forming a single key. This was crucial in opening the final door.

Upon entering the eighth Formation Aperture, although the large golden door would still appear in the end of the maze, if one did not use the Spirit Formation key to open the door that appeared outside the eighth Formation Aperture, within the Millennium Ancient City, the eighth Formation Aperture would be an unsolvable puzzle. Even those who had solved the prior ones would be imprisoned inside.

So, Chu Feng had to give it a test to see whether the seven Spirit Formation keys he had could be combined into one.

If they could, it proved that the formation was the same as the one Eggy knew of. Then, before Chu Feng entered the eighth Formation Aperture, he would have to hand the Spirit Formation key to another person and have that person open the door. Otherwise, it was impossible for he himself to open the formation.

If the seven keys were unable to be combined, then it would be even simpler. It would mean that Eggy’s worries were redundant, that the Concealment Formation at this place was not as complicated as they had imagined, and that Chu Feng could just go open the eighth Formation Aperture and it would be fine.

Without dallying, Chu Feng took out the seven Spirit Formation keys. With the flash of radiance, they joined together to form a single key. It made the key even brighter, so much it shone with brilliance. But, at the same time, the Spirit Formation power it contained was stronger.

“They truly joined together! That means, Eggy, your guess was correct! When opening the eighth Formation Aperture, the door will appear, and only by using this Spirit Formation key to open the door will the eighth Formation Aperture be thoroughly opened.

“Eggy, I must say that you’ve truly helped me hugely. Otherwise, I would’ve definitely went and directly opened the eighth Formation Aperture. If I did that, not only would I have been imprisoned inside, I would have even died.” After combining the seven keys into one, he knew that Eggy’s guesses were correct. At the same time, he expressed his deep admiration for her knowledge. Eggy had helped him once again.

“Heh, of course my abilities are impressive.

“But regardless of my level of strength, am I not still sealed inside your World Spirit Space, and forced to listen to your dispatches? And do things for you? In the end, the powerful one is still you!” Eggy said humbly, but she couldn’t stop smiling. It could be seen that she quite liked Chu Feng’s praises, but other than feeling happy, she said again, “Let’s go. Let us go see what is hidden inside this Millennium Ancient City.”

“My thoughts exactly.” Chu Feng nodded, lightly smiled, then flew back towards the Millennium Ancient City.

Chapter 740 - Forbidden from Passing
Just as Chu Feng arrived at the Millennium Ancient City, he saw a person. Her expression dispirited, her face full of depression, as if she had received a large blow, but also as if she was full of worries.

Chu Feng immediately recognized that person—Lan Xi’s younger sister, Lan Yanzhi.

She sat there, and after seeing Chu Feng, she was slightly taken aback. But then, she quickly lowered her head back down. She still had a downcast expression on her face, lacking the slightest bit of change.

When he saw Lan Yanzhi who acted in such a way, Chu Feng only coldly chuckled. He knew why Lan Yanzhi was acting in such a manner. It was definitely because she feared Lan Xi’s punishment if it were discovered that she was the one who had helped set up such a scheme.

Chu Feng would not extend his sympathies to people like her because she should definitely reap what she sowed. Thus, Chu Feng did not console her, and with a leap, he went towards the resting area of Jiang Wushang and the others.

On the road, Chu Feng spread out his Spirit power. Not only did he discover that Lan Xi had yet to return, even Wang Long hadn’t yet. But, Chu Feng, who had sufficient confidence in the Concealment Formation he laid, didn’t worry that Wang Long would find Lan Xi. So, without doing anything else, he entered the palace.

“Big Brother Chu Feng, you’ve returned! How is it?” At that instant, within the slightly ruined palace, Su Rou and the others were chatting. When they saw Chu Feng, Jiang Wushang and the others surrounded him.

“Brother Wushang, take this.” As Chu Feng spoke, he took out the Spirit Formation and gave it to Jiang Wushang.

“Heavens! Big Brother Chu Feng, you’ve succeeded?” After seeing the Spirit Formation key, Jiang Wushang was incomparably excited. He, also a World Spiritist, knew what the key represented.

“Only half is done. I still need you to help me with the other half,” said Chu Feng.

“Big Brother Chu Feng, what should I do? Don’t hesitate to instruct me,” Jiang Wushang said sincerely.

“Within the Millennium Ancient City, there is a Concealment Formation. It has hid the core of the Millennium Ancient City. I suspect that the hidden portion is very likely related to the Imperial Bloodline.

“Right now, I have already opened seven Formation Aperture that surround the outside of the city. There is still one more within the ancient city itself. However, there are still a few troubles to open this Formation Aperture.

“Simply speaking, when I open the eighth Formation Aperture, a door will appear inside the ancient city. At that time, Brother Wushang, take this key and just open the door.

“But, be careful. Because I am unable to be certain whether there exists danger on the other side of that door, after opening it, unless absolutely necessary, do not enter. For as long as possible, wait for me,” Chu Feng reminded.

“Big Brother Chu Feng, I understand.” Jiang Wushang was incomparably moved. Even his body was trembling. He was not afraid, but excited. When a person reached a certain degree of excitement, they would act like this.

“Little Rou, Little Mei, Senior Zhang, stay with Brother Wushang,” Chu Feng said to Su Rou and the others.

“Chu Feng, you must be careful,” Su Rou said worriedly in reminder.

“Don’t worry, I have my own plans.” Chu Feng confidently smiled, as though everything were in his control. Then, he said to Jiang Wushang, “Remember, unless absolutely necessary, do not enter. Wait for me.”

“Mm.” Jiang Wushang and the others nodded.

*whoosh* At the same time, Chu Feng had already drifted away like the wind. No one knew where the eighth Formation Aperture was—only Chu Feng knew.

“Let’s go.” After Chu Feng left, Jiang Wushang and the others also left the palace. They all leapt up one after the other, and stood atop the highest structure within the Millennium Ancient City, awaiting the appearance of the gate.

Simultaneously, Chu Feng had already entered the eighth Formation Aperture. That was different from all the previous ones. It was not as difficult as the ones before. After Chu Feng entered, he already saw the exit.

But, the exit was closed, and the entrance was now closed as well. It did indeed correspond to Eggy’s guesses. At that moment, Chu Feng was locked in there. The only one who could save Chu Feng were Jiang Wushang and the others.

At that moment, Chu Feng was neither panicked nor worried. He came up to the exit, sat cross-legged, and said indifferently, “Brother Wushang, it’s up to you.”

*hmm*

As Chu Feng spoke those words, within the Millennium Ancient City, above a round plaza, a golden radiance suddenly rose into the sky. At the same time, the earth also made rumbling sounds; the entire Millennium Ancient City started shaking.

Countless shattered rocks rolled around, and countless small structures collapsed. Even cracks appeared on the ground, as if there were an earthquake.

“What is happening?” At that moment, the sky was about to turn dark. Other than Lan Xi and Wang Long, everyone else was within the ancient city. So, such a change from the ancient city attracted everyone’s attention.

However, they didn’t understand what was happening. Other than Jiang Wushang and others, not only was there no one who dared to rashly near the column of light, they even went farther away from it, fearing they would be harmed.

Then, in the end, when the pillar of radiance gradually returned where it came from, an enormous outline also appeared. It was a huge door. A thirty-meter tall, ten-meter wide huge door dazzling in golden brilliance. A Spirit Formation door that was both vast and grandiose.

Moreover, in the center of the door, there was a keyhole. The size and shape of it was nearly identical to the key in Jiang Wushang’s hand. It was obvious that the key was prepared for that keyhole.

“He succeeded! Big Brother Chu Feng is truly too great. I didn’t think he would activate this door so easily.” Seeing the formation of the door, Jiang Wushang simply didn’t believe his own eyes. It was akin to a dream; his joyous emotions was inexpressible.

“Brother Wushang, quickly open the door!” Su Rou urgently reminded. She was extremely intelligent—when Chu Feng needed Jiang Wushang’s help and didn’t open the door himself, she knew that Chu Feng was possibly in danger. And, the way to save Chu Feng was to open the door.

“Mm.” Jiang Wushang didn’t hesitate any longer as well. He quickly took the Spirit Formation key, and with Zhang Tianyi and others by his side, he rushed up to the huge door.

“What is happening? What is that thing? I-It’s a Spirit Formation door!”

“Look at the thing in Jiang Wushang’s hand! It’s a key! He’s opening that door!”

At the same time, the others inside the ancient city, after seeing the door form, all hurried over—just in time to see Jiang Wushang opening the door.

And, when they saw that, they were dumbfounded because they couldn’t understand why such a grand Spirit Formation door appeared at that place, nor why Jiang Wushang had the key to open it.

Jiang Wushang didn’t bother caring about their stunned expressions because the thing he was worried about at that moment was not the views of others, but whether the door could be successfully opened.

*hmm* However, all worries were unneeded. When the Spirit Formation key was inserted into the keyhole, before Jiang Wushang had any chance to do anything else, the center of the door started twisting. In the end, the keyhole disappeared, and what appeared before Jiang Wushang and the others was an empty door. On the other side of the door was an extremely grand city.

The style of the city’s structures was very similar to the Millennium Ancient City’s. Moreover, they too emanated an antique aura. In comparison to the Millennium Ancient City’s degree of ruin and deterioration, however, the buildings of the city were relatively complete, even rather new.

“Heavens! Could that be the core of the Millennium Ancient City?”

At that instant, everyone came to their senses. So, as it seemed, the rumours were true: a portion of the Millennium Ancient City was truly hidden, and what the door led towards was none other than that concealed core portion.

“Quick! Quickly go! There are definitely heavenly great opportunities within the disappeared section of the Millennium Ancient City! We cannot miss it!” Suddenly, someone shouted. It was Wang Long’s younger brother, Wang Yue. Moreover, as he shouted, he had leaped forward madly. Akin to an arrow that had just left its bow, he shot towards the entrance of the huge door.

Following Wang Yue’s shout, Liu Zhenbiao and the others also acted as if they were mad. Without any more words, they started dashing towards the door. Even Lan Yanzhi, who had a face full of depression before, was no exception.

But when he saw such a scene, Jiang Wushang tightly furrowed his brows because within the door, it contained matters relating to the Imperial Bloodline. Furthermore, that area was discovered by Chu Feng. How could he allow others to be the first ones to enter?

Just as Jiang Wushang pondered over such a predicament, Zhang Tianyi, Su Rou, and Su Mei separated and stopped in front of the entrance of the door. They said simultaneously, “You are all forbidden from passing!”

Chapter 741 - One Step Ahead
As they were faced with Zhang Tianyi and the others’ blockade, the expressions of Liu Zhenbiao and the others changed slightly. They all stopped moving, and didn’t dare to continue going forward.

After all, Zhang Tianyi’s group had much higher cultivation levels. If Liu Zhenbiao’s group were to force it, they would obviously pay quite a price.

So, immediately, Liu Zhenbiao and the others all cast their gazes towards Wang Yue. He was in the eighth level of the Heaven realm, a genius who was the disciple of the vice-academy head.

But, in reality, Wang Yue too stopped moving forward. He wasn’t afraid of Zhang Tianyi and the others. Rather, from the bottom of his heart, he didn’t put Zhang Tianyi and the others in his heart.

He did not need to fear Zhang Tianyi, but there was one person he had no choice but to fear—Chu Feng.

Especially after seeing Chu Feng’s domineering attitude, he knew that Chu Feng was not a simple person. He was a very cunning man, a person who did not fear the heavens nor the earth.

If it were a normal situation, perhaps he wouldn’t care; at present, however, he had Taikou’s protection. Thus, he absolutely could not offend him. Otherwise, judging by Chu Feng’s character, he would definitely drag him to death. Wang Yue was truly afraid.

“Forbidden from passing? Based on what?!” But just at that moment, Lan Yanzhi stood out. Her gaze fierce, her tone overbearing. She did not have the slightest bit of fear when facing Zhang Tianyi and the others. Rather, there was a hint of disdain.

At first, Liu Zhenbiao and the others were confused why Lan Yanzhi acted like that, but very soon, they understood. Back then, when Chu Feng forced the Wang brothers to kneel, Lan Yanzhi was not there. So, she hadn’t see what Chu Feng could do. She didn’t know how terrifying the young boy was.

That was why she acted as arrogant as usual. She didn’t put Zhang Tianyi and the others in her eyes, and most definitely, she didn’t put Chu Feng in her eyes either.

“Based on what? Based on the fact that we opened this place, thus we are qualified to disallow all of you from entering,” Zhang Tianyi loudly shouted.

“This…” When those words were spoken, the crowd was speechless because Zhang Tianyi did speak the truth. They too had also personally seen Jiang Wushang open the Spirit Formation door with the Spirit Formation key.

“Go to hell! Are you so shameless? This place was opened by you? Why not say instead that this is your home!

“Don’t forget this place belongs to everyone. This is the land of the Four Seas Academy. As a disciple of the Four Seas Academy, if I want to enter, I will enter. No one is qualified to stop me, nor are any of you qualified to stop me even if you wish to.” Lan Yanzhi was incomparably arrogant. As she spoke, she even rushed directly towards Su Rou, with the airs of a “if a god is blocking me, I kill a god; if a buddha is blocking my way, I kill a buddha”.

However, just as Lan Yanzhi wanted to push Su Rou aside, a surprising scene occurred.

As Su Rou’s skirt fluttered, she arrived in front of Lan Yanzhi like a fairy. Then, she waved her pure-white hand, and with a bang, a powerful slap landed on Lan Yanzhi’s face. Only after Lan Yanzhi spun around once did she come to her senses.

“Yo-You dare to hit me?!” Lan Yanzhi’s eyes glared with fury and she gnashed her teeth.

“If you dare to take one more step, I’ll let you know how I will truly hit you.” Su Rou’s expression was calm, but within her beautiful eyes, two chilling rays of coldness shot out, and it was as if it could freeze everything.

*ta* At that moment, Lan Yanzhi involuntarily stepped back. She was actually afraid. Even though she didn’t know why, she was indeed afraid.

Looking at Lan Yanzhi’s astonished expression and her being at a loss, Su Mei was on the side, sweetly smiling. Although her elder sister had always kept a low-profile after coming to the Four Seas Academy, making her seem like a very good target for bullying, Su Mei knew what type of person her sister was. Su Rou kept her calm and was sharp. When she lacked the strength, she would choose to endure, but when she had sufficient strength, she would not lower herself to any single person, especially when facing her enemies. It would not be too excessive to call her vicious; she was absolutely not as warm and kind as she appeared on the surface.

“Haha, the Millennium Ancient City has opened? I have truly walked onto great fortune!” However, just at that moment, a voice suddenly rang out from nearby.

When they looked over, the faces of Jiang Wushang and the others couldn’t help changing because they instantly recognize who the person coming was—it was none other than Wang Long.

“Big Brother Wang Long, you’ve come at the perfect moment! This bitch dares to hit me! Quickly, help me give her a good lesson!” When she saw Wang Long, Lan Yanzhi immediately rejoiced. She acted as though she saw her savior and instantly asked him for help.

“If you tell me, Wang Long, to love such a beauty, I can; but to tell me to hit her? How can I possible bear doing that?”

However, something that Lan Yanzhi never would have expected was Wang Long not only lacked any intention to assist her in her vengeance, it was unknown what sort of emotions he had in his eyes as he looked at Su Rou and Su Mei. There even hung a trace of a vile smile on the corners of his mouth, and as he spoke, he even shot a coquettish glance at them.

Wang Long’s actions made Lan Yanzhi’s face pale from anger. She was close to turning mad.

When all’s said and done, she and Wang Long were people who’d had that sort of a relationship for quite a while. She even helped Wang Long harm her own sister. Yet, at present, Wang Long actually treated her in such a way. It was impossible for her to accept that.

“But… Beauties can be let go; men, on the other hand, have no need for that.

“Go die.” Suddenly, Wang Long’s expression turned cold. A hint of viciousness surged past, then, with a thought, boundless pressure bursted out of his body, which shot towards Jiang Wushang and Zhang Tianyi.

“Crap.” At that instant, Zhang Tianyi’s and Jiang Wushang’s face changed greatly. Although it was only pressure, it was of a rank four Martial Lord’s.

They were able to feel what sort of terrifying power was contained within the pressure. It was simply not power that they could resist. Wang Long truly wanted to put them to death.

*hmm* However, just as Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Wushang undoubtedly thought they were about to die, two bursts of pressure descended from the sky. They surged over, and like a barrier, stopped in front of Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Wushang.

*boom boom*

The bursts of pressure interweaved together, and instantly, frenzied shockwaves came into existence. Although the newly arrived bursts of pressure successfully stopped Wang Long’s attack, due to their overwhelming strength, Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Wushang still received the brunt of the remnants. They were forced several meters back, but luckily, they were only slightly injured and were fine.

“Lan Xi?” After the clash, everyone finally discovered who saved Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Wushang—it was Lan Xi.

At that moment, Lan Xi’s complexion was a bit pale. Her body also appeared very weak, and her expression was unsightly as well. At that instant, however, she was indeed standing on the plaza. Her skirt fluttered, her gaze cold, and she stood not too far away from Wang Long.

“Wang Long, the pressure just now was enough to kill the two of them. Were you going to kill disciples from the same academy?” Lan Xi fiercely reprimanded.

“Kill them? If I truly wanted to kill them, would they still be living?” When he saw Lan Xi, Wang Long coldly snorted and didn’t say anything else. He knew the drug in Lan Xi’s body had faded away. No matter why that was, at least at that moment, he no longer had any chances of performing unlawful actions.

Besides, in comparison to Lan Xi, the city before their eyes was more attracting to him. So, he waved his big sleeve, then led the crowd straight into the Spirit Formation door.

Chapter 742 - Horrifying Monstrous Beast
Seeing that Wang Long had entered, Wang Yue and the others closely followed him into the Millennium Ancient City.

Lan Yanzhi followed particularly closely. She ignored her sister, because she didn’t dare to do anything otherwise. She didn’t even dare to look at Lan Xi now because there was a hint of guilt in her heart. She was very afraid of looking straight into her sister’s eyes—afraid that Lan Xi would see her heart.

As they confronted Wang Long who had the eyes of a tiger and was staring at them with wicked gazes, Su Rou and Su Mei, naturally, did not dare to stop him. They quickly cleared the path, afraid of Wang Long’s potential malicious intents.

However, just as Wang Long walked up to the entrance, he suddenly turned his gaze around, and said to Jiang Wushang and Zhang Tianyi with a sneer, “Tell this to that brat Chu Feng in my place: you better not follow. Otherwise, after entering, there will be no return.”

After leaving those words behind in a very arrogant manner, Wang Long roared with mad laughter again, as if he were laughing at how powerless Chu Feng and the others were. However, it seemed more as if he were venting the frustration in his heart.

Within the laughter, Wang Long and the others entered the concealed portion of the ancient city and as they kept moving toward, they kept increasing the distance between them.

“You’ve seen how Wang Long acts. He now has the intent to kill. Not to mention entering, even if you stay in the ancient city, when he sees you again, I’m guessing he will still attack. Heed my words and don’t follow. Even more so, don’t let Chu Feng come in. Otherwise, even I cannot protect you.”

Lan Xi didn’t know that the door was opened by Jiang Wushang and the others, but she knew what that place—the core of the Millennium Ancient City—represented. So, she too didn’t hesitate. After sincerely reminding Jiang Wushang and the others, she followed Wang Long and the others’ footsteps and entered. She didn’t want to miss such a rare opportunity either.

However, just as they went through the door, a figure came over like light, arriving onto the plaza.

When they saw that person, no matter if it was Jiang Wushang or Zhang Tianyi, or Su Rou or Su Mei, they were elated. All the worry and depression on their faces completely disappeared and replacing them was infinite joy—because that person was precisely Chu Feng.

“Chu Feng! You’re uninjured! This is really great!” After seeing Chu Feng, Su Rou and Su Mei both leaped into Chu Feng’s embrace. It could be seen how worried they were about Chu Feng’s safety. Otherwise, they wouldn’t have had such a strong reaction after seeing Chu Feng’s safe and sound.

As for Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Wushang, they were like that as well. They were no idiots; rather, they were very smart, so they understood Chu Feng had taken quite a risk by opening the eighth Formation Aperture even without Chu Feng himself saying so. Thus, they were very worried as well.

“Senior Zhang, Brother Wushang, who wounded you two?”

As Chu Feng stroked the two beauties in his embrace, he looked at his two brothers Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Wushang. When he saw that there were a few external injuries on their bodies, and even traces of blood on the corners of their mouth, his brows instantly slanted inwards. In his eyes surged bone-piercing coldness and overflowing fury.

“It was Wang Long. Not only did he strike at us, he even told us to not enter, otherwise we would never return,” Zhang Tianyi said.

As for Jiang Wushang, he was silent. What he worried the most was actually this: After successfully finding matters related to the Imperial Bloodline, yet others become the first to investigate it. Most importantly, they didn’t have any power to fight against these people.

After hearing Zhang Tianyi’s words, Chu Feng didn’t say much, nor were there too many changes in his expression. As if everything was within his expectations, he said, “Let’s go in.”

“Big Brother Chu Feng, don’t!” However, just at that moment, Jiang Wushang walked over. He stood in front of Chu Feng and said, “Big Brother Chu Feng, I know you are thinking for my sake, and doing everything for my sake.

“But, I can’t let you enter. Wang Long now has killing intent, and if we enter, he will definitely kill us. I don’t want this to affect everyone because of my own selfishness. I… I’ve already decided I don’t want this Imperial Bloodline.”

When he spoke those words, Jiang Wushang’s expression was very painful because to him, the Imperial Bloodline was really too important. However, he clearly understood how many dangers there were inside the core of the Millennium Ancient City. He couldn’t affect Chu Feng and the others because of his own business, so he had no choice but to give it up. It was an extremely painful action that couldn’t be helped at all.

“Brother Wushang, you wouldn’t think that your Big Brother Chu Feng, I, would fear that Wang Long, right?” Chu Feng asked with a smile.

“Big Brother Chu Feng, you mean?” Jiang Wushang and the others were first taken aback when their heard that, and at the same time, their gazes surged with some shock because from Chu Feng’s words, they had already made a few guesses.

“Hoh.” As he faced the crowd’s gazes, Chu Feng didn’t directly respond, saying instead, “Didn’t all of you want to know what level my current cultivation resides at? When we catch that Wang Long, I’ll let you know.”

After speaking, Chu Feng turned around gracefully with his clothes fluttering, and walked straight into the Spirit Formation door.

Seeing that, Su Rou and the others all looked at each other, then their mouths curved into a hint of a faint smile. Even though Chu Feng didn’t make himself completely clear, they all knew Chu Feng likely had the absolute confidence to win.

In less than a half year of time, the young man who left the continent of the Nine Provinces with them indeed grew to an extremely terrifying level.

So, Su Rou and the others didn’t ask any more questions. They followed Chu Feng, through the Spirit Formation door, and entered the core of the Millennium Ancient City.

Although the core was extremely large, with the speeds of Chu Feng and the others, it simply wasn’t much. Moreover, immediately after passing through the Spirit Formation door, there was a vast and grand pathway. Going straight along the pathway was a mighty and imposing palace.

That palace was not to be underestimated. It could be said to be the grandest structure within the Millennium Ancient City. So long as they weren’t a fool, one could instantly tell that this was the most crucial location.

At that instant, the palace’s doors were already opened, clear evidence that Wang Long, Lan Xi, and the others had already entered. Naturally, Chu Feng and the others could not dally either, otherwise, if Wang Long and the others had the advantage of being first, that would not be good.

“Ahh~~~”

*boom rumble rumble*

However, before even stepping into the palace, from it rang the roars of beasts and deafening explosions.

Simultaneously, dense smoke with powerful shockwaves also bursted out of the palace.

“Scatter.” Chu Feng waved his hand when he saw that, dispelling the incoming waves. After entering, they looked inside. Not to mention Su Rou and the others, even Chu Feng’s expression couldn’t help freezing as he felt shock and surprise.

The interior of the palace was very vast. Wang Long and Lan Xi was inside, but Wang Yue, Lan Yanzhi, and the others were running towards Chu Feng’s direction with faces full of fear.

When they saw Chu Feng, they were frightened atop of their already existing fright. They were forced to change directions as they ran towards a corner of the palace.

The reason they acted like that was because in the end of the palace, there was currently a Monstrous Beast that had a huge body with overwhelming strength.

The Monstrous Beast was over ten meters tall and dozens of meters long. Before it, humans were simply as minuscule as ants. Moreover, its eyes were blood-red. Raging flames surrounded its body as it was making ferocious attacks.

When the attack came out, it shocked the heavens and the earth, and a single roar shook the world. The Monstrous Beast’s might was powerful, and its strength was fierce. It was simply something Chu Feng had never seen before, and definitely the most ferocious beast Chu Feng had ever seen.

Before it, Wang Long and Lan Xi were currently combining their strengths and fighting it. But even the two rank four Martial Lords felt quite the pressure when facing that Monstrous Beast.

Chapter 743 - Blood Altar
That Monstrous Beast was too strong. Even though it only had the cultivation of a rank three Martial Lord, it suppressed the rank four Martial Lords, Wang Long and Lan Xi.

At that instant, everyone was dumbfounded. There were even many people who were extremely terrified, because the battle between Martial Lords was not something they could participate in. Even a single remnant of the attacks would be sufficient to kill them.

At present, the only person who could still remain calm was Chu Feng. After bringing Su Rou and the others into the palace, they didn’t enter any deeper. They stood on the sidelines, with arms crossed before their chests, silently watching the scene in front of their eyes.

“A special guardian?” That was the identity Chu Feng gave that Monstrous Beast. He discovered that the Monstrous Beast was not simple. Its eyes were blood-red, containing not only fury, but also some peculiarity, as if it had been brainwashed.

Moreover, even though it had extremely powerful strength, allowing it to even fight those above its level, the power inside its body was very feeble. Judging from the information he obtained from various areas, Chu Feng concluded that the Monstrous Beast was brainwashed. Rather than saying it was an impressive Monstrous Beast, it would be more accurate to call it a bloodthirsty Fierce Beast that killed on sight.

Something that could not be denied, however, was the fact that it was a Monstrous Beast. Moreover, within the Monstrous Beast’s body, what flowed was still blood of nobility. But it was all useless as it was brainwashed and sealed for a very long period of time, which was the reason why it still survived up until now without eating or drinking. Sadly, it had already fallen to become a tool for slaughter. Instead of saying it was a body of life, it would be better to say it was a tool that anyone could wield.

So, Chu Feng made some conjectures: that Monstrous Beast was very possibly the true master of the Millennium Ancient City. But now, it was a guarding tool of others.

*boom*

*wuao~~*

Suddenly, another deafening explosion rang out. Quickly following, that horrifying Monstrous Beast also let out a cry. After its body swayed a few times, it fell onto the ground with a boom.

It died. The horrifying Monstrous Beast with an enormous body and overwhelming strength was killed by the combined strength of Wang Long and Lan Xi. But, at that instant, their foreheads were full of sweat and they were huffing heavily. Clearly, they had exhausted quite a bit of strength as well.

“Powerful. After all, it is a Monstrous Beast that lacks intelligence. If it had intelligence and could use the various skills from its bloodline, its fighting ability would have increased by several times. Perhaps even Wang Long and Lan Xi together wouldn’t have been able to defeat it.

“And this is the true master of the Millennium Ancient City? It seems that it is truly a group of powerful species. But regretfully, no matter how much more powerful it was, that is all in the past.” Chu Feng sighed in his heart.

“I didn’t think you would still dare to enter… Did those two brats not transfer my words onto you?” Suddenly, an icy-cold voice rang out.

It was Wang Long. At that moment, Wang Long discovered Chu Feng and the others. With his gaze full of bloodlust, he was staring at Chu Feng. Moreover, there was a smile worn on his mouth. It was the pride he got from defeating the Monstrous Beast, and also the joy he got after seeing Chu Feng. In this place, it was the perfect chance to kill Chu Feng and wash away his humiliation.

“Hehe.”

When they heard those words, Liu Zhenbiao, Wang Yue, and the others understood Wang Long’s intentions. As they looked at Chu Feng, their eyes were full of schadenfreude and gratification. They all felt that a calamity was going to soon strike upon Chu Feng.

At that instant, other than Lan Xi whose brows were tightly knitted and full of worry, the people within the crowd had smiles on their faces, as if they were expecting the entertaining scene of Wang Long beating Chu Feng.

*rumble rumble rumble*

But, before even allowing Chu Feng to return any words, the palace suddenly started to violently tremble. Moreover, at the end of the palace, rows of blood-red marks appeared and were endlessly spreading open.

“That is?”

It was a formation. At that moment, the formation was being activated, and the thing that was activating the formation was the blood of the Monstrous Beast. As the blood flowed on the surface of the ground, it was drawing red-coloured outlines of a formation.

At the same time, the entrance of the palace had closed. Radiance shone everywhere, and in the end, around the palace, over a thousand Monstrous Beasts appeared.

“Heavens! What is happening?”

At that instant, everyone panicked because almost every single one of those Monstrous Beasts had the cultivation in the Martial Lord realm. Of those beasts, there were at least a hundred that had the cultivation of rank three Martial Lords, and from their outer appearances, it could be seen that they were the same species as the ones Wang Long and Lan Xi killed before.

A single Monstrous Beast was already so powerful, yet now, over a thousand had appeared. How could they not be terrified by that? Not to mention others, even Wang Long and Lan Xi had dead faces as they felt that a disaster was coming their way.

“Chu Feng.” At that instant, Su Rou and the others were afraid as well. They couldn’t help walking to Chu Feng’s side.

“No need to fear. This is likely an altar.” At that very instant, within the entire vast palace, only Chu Feng was as calm as he was before.

“Altar?” Everyone in the palace revealed confused gazes. They didn’t understand Chu Feng’s meaning too well.

“These Monstrous Beasts have their eyes closed. They are not only in deep sleep, they have been sealed. Right now, the seals have yet to be opened. But, if this Monstrous Beast’s blood finishes drawing the outline of the formation on the ground of this palace, all of those Monstrous Beasts will awake. At that time, we will all be hit with a calamity,” Chu Feng explained.

“I see. Then that is too simple.” Wang Long came to a realization after hearing those words. With a thought, a layer of Spirit Formation was laid. He aimed to seal off the path of the flowing blood in order to prevent it from continue drawing the formation.

*bzzz* However, the blood simply continued on with no obstructions. Within the steaming white smoke, it instantly destroyed Wang Long’s purple-coloured Spirit Formation. He could not stop the flowing of the blood.

“This… How is this possible?” Wang Long was dumbstruck upon seeing such a scene. He felt disbelief. His Spirit Formation could even block the Monstrous Beast’s attack. Yet now, why was it even unable to stop blood?

In reality, not only did he feel disbelief. Almost everyone felt shock and confusion as well.

“Foolish.” But in comparison to the astonishment of others, Chu Feng disdainfully smiled in expectation.

“Hell, who are you calling foolish?” Wang Long was furious when he heard that. He pointed at Chu Feng and shouted angrily.

“Who? Listen up, I am calling you foolish!” Chu Feng looked at Wang Long. Every single word and phrase was merciless. It was straightforwardly slapping his face.

“I’ll kill you!” At that instant, Wang Long was thoroughly enraged. He, who had planned to take care of Chu Feng, was about to attack him as he spoke.

“Wang Long, stop. If you kill him, we will all die.” However, before letting him make his move, Lan Xi suddenly stood out and stopped Wang Long’s attempt to strike. Then, she said to Chu Feng, “Chu Feng, what exactly is happening here? Do you know the method of fixing this situation?”

“As I said, this is an altar. The blood of the Monstrous Beast is only a catalyst. The catalyst has been activated, so how could it possibly be stopped so easily?

“If one wishes to stop it from flowing, they must exchange blood with blood. Using the blood of humans to fill in the formation outline on the ground of the palace so the Monstrous Beast’s blood has no path it can go. Moreover, the region the human blood occupies must be larger than the region the Monstrous Beast’s blood occupies. Otherwise, the formation will still be activated,” Chu Feng said.

“What? Using the blood of humans? And the region it occupies must surpass the region the Monstrous Beast’s blood occupies? Doesn’t that mean it wants us to kill each other?” Many people were stunned when they heard that, because the formation on the ground was really too big. If one were to use human blood to fill it in, a single death would absolutely not be sufficient. Over half of the people there must die in order for it to work.

“Heh, if it is like so, then it cannot be more simpler.” But as a large portion of the people there were astounded, while being at a complete loss on what to do, Wang Long’s mouth curled up to form a hint of a cold smile. At the same time, he cast his gaze full of bloodlust towards Chu Feng.

He, however, didn’t notice that the smile on Chu Feng’s face was much, much more colder than his own.

Chapter 744 - How You Will All End
“Wang Long, what are you thinking of doing?” Feeling the atmosphere heading in a bad direction, Lan Xi leaped and landed in front of Chu Feng. She wanted to protect Chu Feng.

“Do what? We are imprisoned in this place. If we wish to survive, there must be sacrifices. This Chu Feng is not a person of the Four Seas Academy. If someone must die, he will die first. Say, am I correct or not?” Wang Long shouted. As he spoke, he shot a glance at the people in the corner of the palace.

“Yes! Senior Wang Long is correct! Since sacrifices are unavoidable, naturally, we must face our swords against the outsider. If there are people who must die, then this Chu Feng must die first!” After Wang Long spoke, Wang Yue, Liu Zhenbiao, and the others naturally agreed with him. They longed for Wang Long to kill Chu Feng. And, as they spoke, they neared Wang Long, clearly expressing their stance on supporting him.

“All of you…” When they saw that, not to mention Su Rou and the others, even Lan Xi’s complexion changed slightly. Those who had eyes could tell that Wang Long and the others were all thinking the same thing—all of them wanted to put Chu Feng to death since a long time ago.

In a situation like that, no matter what she said, they would be useless words because even her younger sister stood on Wang Long’s side. At that very instant, she truly felt she was facing an impossible battle. She was both furious, yet also felt powerless.

“Lan Xi, thank you for your good intentions, but let me personally take care of this matter.” However, just as Lan Xi lacked any idea on what to do, Chu Feng gradually walked out and dragged Lan Xi, who was standing in front of him, behind him.

“Chu Feng, you…” When she saw Chu Feng not only fearless, but even wearing a smile on his face, Lan Xi’s complexion was full of confusion. She was more worried that Chu Feng was looking for his own death.

As if he knew what Lan Xi was thinking, Chu Feng’s smile involuntarily became even stronger. Only then did he look at Wang Long and the others. After he swept his gaze over Wang Long, Wang Yue, Liu Zhenbiao, as well as Lan Yanzhi and the others, he said, “Do you know how the people who wish me to die end up as?”

“Oh? From your tone, could it be you want to do something to us?” said Wang Long disdainfully, his tone full of ridicule.

“Hahaha, truly naive. You want to fight against my Big Brother Wang Long? Not that I’m looking down on you, but you are still not qualified.” When Wang Long’s words were spoken, Wang Yue and the others madly laughed, mocking Chu Feng’s overestimation of his strength.

“Hmph. Without Taikou here, who do you think you are? You are no more than low-class trash. You aren’t even qualified to enter the Four Seas Academy, yet you dare to challenge us?” Liu Zhenbiao even pointed at Chu Feng and mocked him more. With Wang Long behind his back, he too was full of confidence.

*whoosh* However, just as Liu Zhenbiao finished speaking, Chu Feng’s figure flashed slightly, then he instantly disappeared.

“Ah—” Before anyone had the chance to react, a cry rang out behind them. Looking over, they were all dumbfounded as their expressions changed greatly. All of them subconsciously back away as their eyes were full of fear and terror.

Not to mention Wang Yue and the others, even Lan Xi was frightened by that scene. Shock filled her roundly widened eyes.

It was because at that very instant, Chu Feng was standing in front of Liu Zhenbiao. However, in Chu Feng’s hand was a bloody head. Looking at it carefully, one would recognize that the head belonged to none other than Liu Zhenbiao.

Looking back at Liu Zhenbiao’s body, though it still stood there, it lacked a head. And, in his neck area, large amounts of blood was spraying out.

Without much thinking, they could all think what had happened. As they were all taunting Chu Feng, he abruptly attacked and immediately took down Liu Zhenbiao’s head.

However, one must know that regardless how weak Liu Zhenbiao was, he was still a Heaven realm expert. Furthermore, none of their cultivations were weak; Wang Long especially was a rank four Martial Lord. Chu Feng was actually able to kill Liu Zhenbiao right beneath the eyes of a rank four Martial Lord. Wasn’t that a bit too powerful?

What realm was that guy in? That was the question that everyone was trying to answer in their hearts.

As he faced the crowd’s shocked and fearful gazes, Chu Feng’s visage was unchanged. He slightly raised the head in his head, and said, “This is how you will all end up as.”

“What? You!”

Chu Feng’s words terrified Wang Yue and the others. All of them hurriedly kept on backing away, creating some distance between themselves and Chu Feng.

They could tell that Chu Feng was not aiming to only kill of Liu Zhenbiao. He was aiming to kill all of them!

“A damn Chu Feng. You dare to kill a disciple of the Four Seas Academy? I see that you’ve truly tired of living.” But when compared to others’ cowardice, Lan Yanzhi was quite arrogant. She actually pointed at Chu Feng and started to curse at him.

“Haha, what a joke!” Chu Feng, unexpectedly, laughed when he heard Lan Yanzhi’s curses. Then, he shot a fierce gaze at her, and said, “All of you have always wanted to kill me, Chu Feng, so you cannot blame me for killing all of you. The Four Seas Academy? Those who dare to harm me, even if it’s the son of god, I will still kill them!”

“You…” As she saw Chu Feng’s fierce gaze and chilling tone, Lan Yanzhi’s former airs instantly vanished because she discovered that he was a person who feared not the heavens nor the earth. It was as if he truly had the ability to kill all of them.

“Big Brother Wang Long, quickly kill him! Avenge Liu Zhenbiao!” As she panicked, Lan Yanzhi could only cast her gaze asking for help at Wang Long.

“Hmph. Look at all of your useless appearances. You’ve been frightened by this brat’s two, three words?

“For trash like him, I don’t even need to use my hands. With a thought, I can make him vanish like a sliver of smoke.” As Wang Long spoke, he willed and a boundless pressure bursted out of his body, and swept towards Chu Feng.

At that instant, the faces of Lan Yanzhi and the others who were panicking couldn’t help turning into joy. At such a distance, they were able to feel how powerful the pressure Wang Long released was. The strength of a rank four Martial Lord was indeed not to be underestimated. It was simply not something they could compare to. The pressure alone was indeed able to crush Chu Feng into dust.

In reality, it was not only Lan Yanzhi and the others who had a reaction. Even Lan Xi’s face changed greatly because she too felt how terrifying the pressure was. At that moment, she also released her pressure, aiming to save Chu Feng’s life.

But it was useless as it was too late. Wang Long was really too close to Chu Feng, and he also knew Lan Xi would make her move. So, when he made his own move, it was a killing strike. Just as Lan Xi’s pressure surged out, Wang Long’s pressure had already arrived and collided onto Chu Feng’s body.

But just as everything felt Chu Feng was undoubtedly going to die, they saw a smile on his face. Suddenly, he moved. He avoided retreating, and even went straight towards the pressure.

What made everyone most shocked was as he dashed into the pressure, and not only was he not the slightest bit injured, there wasn’t even any change on his face. The pressure was unable to even restrict his speed.

Finally, before the eyes of the crowd, Chu Feng arrived in front of Wang Long. Then, he extended his palm and abruptly waved it down. Within the strong gale, he aimed his palm at Wang Long’s face.

As he faced Chu Feng’s attack, Wang Long was caught off guard. With a bam, the expert, a rank four martial Lord, fiercely took a slap from Chu Feng. He was thrown into the air before falling right back down.

Chapter 745 - Wang Long Wetting His Pants from Fright
“Heavens! This…” Everyone was stupefied when such a scene appeared before their eyes.

Chu Feng slapped Wang Long, a rank four Martial Lord, to the ground. That was really a bit too powerful.

Before, they had took guesses on Chu Feng’s level of cultivation. At most, they thought he would only be at the peak of the Heaven realm. No matter what, they didn’t think Chu Feng would reach that level of strength, to be able to even defeat a rank four Martial Lord.

One must say that the strength Chu Feng currently showed deeply shocked the crowd, especially so towards Lan Yanzhi—who was incomparably arrogant before—as well as Wang Yue and the others. At that instant, there was no longer contempt on their faces, only endless fear replacing it. They had truly become aware of how terrifying and powerful Chu Feng was.

The young man’s arrogance was not a false appearance. He truly had the strength to defeat Wang Long.

“A rank two Martial Lord?

“I didn’t expect him to be a rank two Martial Lord. He’s reached this realm already at such an age?

“But, even as a rank two Martial Lord, he shouldn’t be able to defeat Wang Long. His fighting ability is really too peculiar.” Many people were unable to determine Chu Feng’s cultivation. But, Lan Xi could.

When Chu Feng made his move, she saw through his cultivation. Him being a rank two Martial Lord deeply stunned her, but what stunned her even more was as a rank two Martial Lord, Chu Feng actually beat a rank four Martial Lord onto the ground. It didn’t even seem like he exhausted any strength.

*bang*

“Ah!”

As they were all astounded by Chu Feng’s power, another cry rang out. They discovered with shock that Chu Feng had attacked Wang Long again. His foot was fiercely stepping upon Wang Long’s chest. Wang Long, such an imposing rank four Martial Lord, lacked any power to fight back.

In reality, if they had fought normally, even if Wang Long couldn’t defeat Chu Feng, he could still put up a fight. At least, he could clash against him for a while.

But now, he could not. He was really too careless just now. He simply didn’t put Chu Feng in his eyes, which led him to taking a huge blow.

Although Chu Feng’s slap seemed simple on the surface, it was combined with a Spirit Formation technique. When Wang Long was struck, not only was he injured, over half of his cultivation was sealed. At that moment, he no longer had any strength to fight against Chu Feng. He was, without a doubt, in a state that allowed Chu Feng to do whatever he wished to.

And Chu Feng wanted exactly that effect. Thus, he would naturally not have mercy. First, he kicked like a cannon, shattering all of Wang Long’s bones throughout his body. Sounds such as crackle crackle rang out incessantly, then Chu Feng added a few more slaps, beating Wang Long to the point he looked nothing like before. His head now looked like a pig’s.

When everyone saw such a scene, their souls were shaken. If it were before, there would be absolutely no one who’d believe Wang Long, one of the three great geniuses of the Four Seas Academy, would be so brutally beaten by a person like Chu Feng.

But, at that very instant, even if they didn’t want to believe it they couldn’t. After all, such a fact was shown so clearly before their eyes.

However, even though Wang Long’s strength was inadequate, nor was his character any good, he still had some courage. In his heart, he felt endlessly furious as he was beaten by Chu Feng because he knew that the person who saved Lan Xi and destroyed his perfect occasion was Chu Feng.

So, he just roared, “Beat me! If you have the guts, beat me to death! If you beat me to death, don’t even think of walking out of the Four Seas Academy alive! Even if you walk out of the Four Seas Academy, you shouldn’t even think of living. Even if you run to the ends of the world, my Wang clan will still find you and rip your corpse into a myriad of pieces!

“Not only you, your companions will all die too! Hell, you dare to touch me, Wang Long? Who do you think you are?”

When Wang Long spoke, everyone sank into silence because they all felt that Wang Long was dead. They had all seen Chu Feng’s towering airs and courage. He most definitely did not lack the bravery to kill Wang Long. At that moment, Wang Long not only refused to give in, he even forced such arrogance upon Chu Feng. He was simply looking to die.

However, something the crowd didn’t expect was after hearing Wang Long’s words, Chu Feng actually stopped his descending fist.

That scene unavoidably took everyone aback. Quickly after, Wang Long and the others couldn’t help breathing a sigh of relief because regardless how Wang Long spoke arrogantly before, at that very instant, Chu Feng had indeed stopped attacking. So, involuntarily, they all felt that Chu Feng was afraid.

As long as he thought that Chu Feng feared the influence Wang Long had from his clan, Wang Yue, who came from the same clan, was a bit proud because it meant his Wang family more or less had some deterring power.

However, when the next scene occurred, they knew they were wrong. Absolutely wrong.

Chu Feng slowly stood up, smiled, looked at Wang Long, and said, “Who am I? Do you want to know who am I?”

*bathump bathump* When he heard those words, Wang Long felt his heartbeat quicken by several beats. From the bottom of his heart, an extremely uneasy feeling stemmed and surged forth. He was suddenly aware again that the Chu Feng before his eyes seemed to be not as simple as he appeared on the surface.

But despite the uneasiness, Wang Long still tightly furrowed his brows, and said with restlessness, “Wha-what do you mean?”

“I’m sure you will recognize me.” Chu Feng lightly smiled, then with a thought, his visage transformed and he instantly turned into the appearance of “Wuqing”. He then lightly smiled and said, “What, do you still have the confidence to make me vanish like a sliver of dust with a thought of your own?”

“Yo-yo-yo-you’re Wuqing?!” After seeing Chu Feng’s current complexion, Wang Long’s pupils abruptly contracted. His expression also instantly changed greatly, even his body started violently quivering. His arrogance from before was no more, and replacing it was infinite terror. Even though his face was completely unrecognizable, one could still see how much fear was in his eyes.

Wuqing. Wang Long knew that person very well. The exceptional genius who defeated the three great geniuses from the Immortal Execution Archipelago in the Misty Peak, one who collected over a thousand Martial Markings, and the one who was named to be the one to surpass Murong Xun.

No matter how much powerful Chu Feng was, he would at most be slightly afraid of him because deep in his heart, he didn’t think that Chu Feng would dare to truly kill him. Putting aside the Four Seas Academy, the power of his Wang clan was quite huge.

If something happened to him, who was the next-in-line in the Wang clan, even if the Wang clan used all of its clan’s strength, they would avenge him. So, no matter who it was, they would still have to give it a long consideration before killing him. That was the reason why Wang Long still dared to act so arrogantly in his state.

But when it was Wuqing, it was completely different. He, who had personally experienced the Martial Marking Immortal Realm, had deep respect and fear towards this person called Wuqing. He knew how overwhelming powerful of an existence he was. He not only had dominating strength, his courage was exceeding. One could even call him fearless of both the heavens and the earth.

The most important thing, however, was that Wuqing had a unfathomably powerful and mysterious master behind his back, and other than that mysterious master, there was also the expert Lady Qiushui, who was a Martial King, protecting him.

Before entering the Millennium Ancient City, he even received new news: When Wuqing left the Misty Peak, there were several famous people at the peak of the Martial Lord realm who aimed to rob Wuqing, but were all killed by Lady Piaomiao.

Lady Piaomiao never often killed, nor would she ever kill another for outsiders of the Misty Peak. Her actions was announcing to the world that she, the guardian of the Misty Peak, one of the peak characters of the Eastern Sea Region, also prepared to protect the genius, Wuqing.

Chapter 746 - A Woman’s Softheartedness
Putting aside the person whose name was well known throughout the Eastern Sea Region, Lady Piaomiao, and also putting aside his mysterious, unknown master, Lady Qiushui alone of the Lovers Terrace was simply not someone his Wang family could afford to offend.

In terms of strength, he was inferior to Wuqing. Thus, he should be afraid.

In terms of background, he was even more inferior to Wuqing. Thus, he truly had no choice but to be afraid.

If he could rely on his clan to threaten Chu Feng before, then now, he was forced to worry whether his own clan would be affected because of his idiotic actions.

At that instant, Wang Long truly felt a myriad of regrets, as though the end of time were approaching. He never would have even imagined that the guy he looked down upon would be the existence that he deeply feared—no, at present, the existence that countless people in the Eastern Sea Region’s younger generation feared, Wuqing.

He regretted. Incomparable regret. So much that his intestines greened—it died—from regret. If he knew beforehand that Chu Feng was Wuqing, then even if someone lent him a hundred guts he wouldn’t dare treat him the way he did, let alone making him an enemy. He simply didn’t have the courage to say a single word of opposition.

“Chu Feng, yo-you’re Wuqing?!” In reality, Wang Long was not the only one shocked by Chu Feng’s current appearance. Even Lan Xi was the same because she instantly recognized who Chu Feng’s current appearance represented.

And as he faced Lan Xi’s stunned gaze, Chu Feng faintly smiled and said, “Senior Lan Xi, it is indeed me. On the Misty Peak, we have met.”

“Heavens! He’s the genius whose name shocked the Eastern Sea Region, who defeated the three great geniuses of the Immortal Execution Archipelago, and is named to be the person who will surpass Murong Xun, Wuqing?!”

“This… How has it come to this?!”

After Chu Feng confirmed his identity, almost everyone was stupefied because they had heard the accomplishments of Wuqing. They knew he was an existence in the peak of the younger generation, one that possessed quite a bit of influence.

And they, before, actually mocked and humiliated an existence like that. They even wanted to kill him. Only in that moment did they realize how foolish they had been. They were simply as foolish as they could possibly be.

Currently, it was not only Wang Long who felt endless regret. Even Wang Yu, Lan Yanzhi, and the others felt the same.

No matter what, they never would have thought the person they looked down on, the person that had a false imposing atmosphere, the person they thought only dared to be arrogance with Taikou’s protection, would be Wuqing, whose name was known throughout the Eastern Sea Region. They had truly offended someone they could not have offended.

In comparison to their surprise and fear, however, Su Rou and the others were surprised and joyed. They too had heard of Wuqing’s achievements, and they had even praised that Wuqing in front of Chu Feng. When they thought back at that, they couldn’t even help themselves from smiling.

They also didn’t expect the person who even they admired, Wuqing, was the person closest to them, Chu Feng.

“Brother Wuqing, a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding! It’s all a misunderstanding!

“We’ve met each other on the Misty Peak, so you should know what kind of person I, Wang Long, am.

“You really, really shouldn’t have concealed your identity! If I knew it was you, how would I have treated you like this?” At that instant, Wang Long’s former arrogance and bravery was no more, and now, he was extremely shamelessly bootlicking Chu Feng.

However, Chu Feng, who had already seen Wang Long’s true side, was not moved by his current performance. Rather, he said, “Of course I know what kind of person you are. When you drugged Lan Xi and prepared to do that thing with her in the depths of the forest, don’t forget who took her away from underneath you.”

“Wang Long, it was you?!” After hearing Chu Feng’s words, Lan Xi’s face immediately changed. An overflowing fury and bloodlust bursted out of her body. A single word was crisply written on her face: rage.

Although Lan Xi had blurry memories of that time, she knew she was drugged. Even though she didn’t know too clearly what happened, she knew her clothes were ripped away by one person and she nearly lost her body. Luckily, another person appeared and saved her. Only because of that did she avoid such a disaster.

In her daze, she also remembered because her body was in great agony, and she was too hungry, she started involuntarily asking the person who saved her for that.

But the person did not give her what she desired. At that time, she did hate him for not saving a dying person. Yet now, she was very grateful towards that person. Because of that person’s uprightness, he protected the thing she viewed with most importance—her body.

However, she never would have thought that the person who wanted to do that sort of thing to her was Wang Long, and the person who saved her was Chu Feng.

Initially, she still had some sympathy for Wang Long. After all, he was a disciple that was with her for many years. But now, she wished she could kill Wang Long herself, to tear his corpse into a million pieces.

Wang Long was slightly taken aback by Lan Xi’s interrogation, but at that moment, where would he find the heart to explain to her? Not only did he ignore her, with a quick thought, he shamelessly smiled and said to Chu Feng, “Hehe, Brother Wuqing, I’ll be honest: I did indeed drug Lan Xi. However, the strength of that drug was very powerful! Since you saved her, and since she is standing here unharmed, I’m sure that the two of you must have had that sort of relationship, right?

“Brother Wuqing, since you’ve done it already, you must admit that Lan Xi has quite some grace to her! There are even no words to describe her figure and the feeling you get from touching her! Even though you have quite a noble position, Lan Xi is still the unblemished Big Miss of the Lan clan!

“And, to be able to have done such a great thing, it is also your luck. Heh, although I inadvertently set up such a situation, I have still helped you complete such a thing. You should be thanking me! Due to all of that, you should also let me go.”

“Wang Long, you are shameless!” When she heard those words, Lan Xi gritted her teeth from anger. Originally, she thought, judging by Wang Long’s nature, he would try and justify himself, but she didn’t expect in order to survive, he admitted to doing it. Not only did he admit it, he even took credit for it.

In reality, even Chu Feng didn’t know what to say about that. Wang Long actually started to joke around. Chu Feng truly felt Wang Long was quite despicable and shameless, but also, he was quite pitiful.

*whoosh* Suddenly, Chu Feng grabbed the front of Wang Long’s clothes, and after raising him up, like throwing a sandbag, he threw Wang Long towards Lan Xi, and said, “Senior Lan Xi, you take care of this person.”

“Junior Lan Xi, have mercy, Junior Lan Xi, have mercy! Out of consideration of the many years I’ve liked you, out of consideration of the many things I’ve done for you, please spare me! Please give me one more chance! I’m begging you!”

After Wang Long landed on the ground, ignoring his own injuries, he hurriedly did his best to climb up and started to kowtow towards Lan Xi. At that very instant, in order to survive, he really didn’t care about anything. If he could do it, he would do it.

“You…”

And as she faced Wang Long who acted like that, no matter how much more anger there was in Lan Xi’s heart, she had some hesitation. Because, in the few years she’d been in the Four Seas Academy, Wang Long did treat her fairly well, and had also done a fair bit for her.

*whoosh* But just as Lan Xi hesitated, Chu Feng suddenly came down from the air and stepped on Wang Long’s back, pushing him onto the ground. At the same time, a hand had gripped Wang Long’s hair, and Chu Feng said to Lan Xi, “If you don’t do it, I’ll help you.”

“Nooo—” Lan Xi suddenly stretched her hand when she felt Chu Feng’s bloodlust and grabbed his arm. She wanted to save Wang Long.

Chu Feng couldn’t help be taken aback by Lan Xi’s action, but then, he very helplessly shook his head, and sighed. “A woman’s softheartedness.”

After speaking, Chu Feng abruptly flung away Lan Xi’s hands, and suddenly slashed down with his other free arm. With a puchi, with the spray of blood into the air, Wang Long’s head had been forcefully chopped by Chu Feng.

Chapter 747 - The Reason for Murder
With droplets of blood in air, Wang Long’s head was detached from his body, and it fell onto the ground.

When they saw that scene, almost everyone was dumbfounded. Even though they all knew it was very likely Chu Feng would kill Wang Long, they didn’t expect him to be so direct, and also so cruel. He was truly decisive in killing without the slightest bit of mercy.

And as she saw the head that Chu Feng forcefully cut off and was still rolling on the ground, Lan Xi lightly knitted her brows. She opened her mouth, as if to talk, but then stopped herself. In the end, she didn’t say anything else because she too knew that Wang Long deserved that.

*bang, bang, bang* But just at that moment, Chu Feng suddenly waved his hand. Three muffled explosions rang out. Wang Yue as well as two other disciples from the Four Seas Academy exploded and died, becoming three bright red mists of blood.

Chu Feng struck again; three people died. He did indeed do what he said he would do. Of the people who wanted him dead before, now only Lan Yanzhi remained. All others were killed by him

At that instant, Lan Yanzhi was standing on the spot with a blank expression. Her face was pale-white from fear, and her body trembling. When Chu Feng could even kill Wang Yue instantly with the raise of his hand, then by her cultivation, it was even easier if Chu Feng wanted to kill her.

At that moment, Lan Yanzhi felt heavy, heavy regret. All her guts were completely destroyed from fright. She felt that though she escaped a calamity, she was still definitely going to die.

However, to her surprise, Chu Feng didn’t kill Lan Yanzhi immediately. Instead, he looked at Lan Xi and said, “Senior Lan Xi, I feel that you should personally do this one yourself.”

“Chu Feng—no, Wuqing.

“Wuqing, can you give me face, and give Yanzhi a chance? I’m begging you, don’t kill her. Even if she was in the wrong before, she is still my sister. I beg you, spare her life.” Lan Xi had clearly not understood Chu Feng’s intentions. She thought Chu Feng still harboured grudges from Lan Yanzhi’s stance before, and now, she was pleading for Lan Yanzhi.

“Senior Lan Xi, are you truly foolish, are merely acting like so? You are begging, for her?

“Do you not understand why you were drugged by Wang Long?

“Do you not remember what I reminded you before? Didn’t I tell you not to carelessly eat things that others give you, and that you should still put up your guard even around people closest to you?” Chu Feng fiercely asked.

When she heard those words, Lan Xi’s pupils suddenly shrank. At the same time, her expression completely changed. She had recalled something. Shortly after, she pointed at Lan Yanzhi and said, “It was you? You sold me out?!”

“Other than her, who else could it be? She was already teamed up with Wang Long. At first, when she disappeared for a night, she was, in reality, doing the deed with Wang Long.

“They were planning how to entrap you that night, and incidentally, I heard it. So, that’s why I gave you such a reminder on the next day when I saw you. But, it was useless as you didn’t heed my advice. If I hadn’t stumbled upon what they were doing with you, your body wouldn’t have remained pure. And, the one who harmed you is none other than the sister you treat as treasure,” Chu Feng continued to say. He spoke of everything that Lan Yanzhi did to Lan Xi.

When she heard all of that, Lan Xi suddenly realized it. She couldn’t help thinking back at the many scenes before. Back then, Chu Feng had indeed reminded her, but she didn’t understand what Chu Feng meant. Now, reflecting on what had happened, she now knew that the person Chu Feng wanted her to be careful around was her own younger sister, Lan Yanzhi.

But even though Chu Feng had already spoken the truth, Lan Xi still felt it to be unbelievable. She raised her trembling hand due to rage, pointed it at Lan Yanzhi, and asked with gnashing teeth, “Yanzhi, did you truly work together with that Wang Long and planned to trap me? Speak! Is this true, or is this not?!”

At that instant, Lan Yanzhi wanted to defend herself, but after seeing Chu Feng’s fierce gaze, her heart trembled. She dared not conceal anything more. Quickly kneeling onto the ground, her face full of regret, she said in tears, “Sister, I was wrong! Please forgive me! Wang Long forced me to, if I didn’t, he would have killed me!”

“You…” Seeing Lan Yanzhi’s reaction, Lan Xi almost fainted away from anger because the answer she gave was very clear—all of what Chu Feng said was true.

“Junior Wuqing, leave me some face. Don’t kill her.” Lan Xi closed her eyes, and took several deep breaths before speaking those words.

After hearing Lan Xi’s words, Lan Yanzhi hiddenly celebrated in her heart. She assumed that her elder sister was truly preparing to spare her for the sake of their sisters’ relationship. But, when she heard the following words, she was completely stupefied.

“Let me take care of her myself.” Suddenly, Lan Xi widened her eyes, and simultaneously, two rays of cold bloodlust shot out. A hand full of Martial power struck out, and after a boom, Lan Yanzhi burst into pieces.

With only one strike, she killed Lan Yanzhi. Surely, Lan Yanzhi didn’t feel any pain before she died.

But Lan Xi was different. In her heart, she definitely felt great pain. Chu Feng saw, in the instant she killed Lan Yanzhi, a tear sliding from the corner of Lan Xi’s eye.

But no matter how it was, Chu Feng was very satisfied with Lan Xi’s action. He knew what Lan Xi did just now was very correct.

Lan Xi too was no ordinary person. Even though she was in great sorrow, she quickly organized her emotions and said to Chu Feng, “Should I be calling you Wuqing, or Chu Feng?”

“Actually, I’m called Chu Feng, but I hope you can keep a secret for me in the future.” As Chu Feng smiled, he turned his face back to its original appearance. Although, in comparison to Wuqing’s look, it seemed rather young, there was greater handsomeness in between his brows.

“If you showed your current appearance to the public back then in the Misty Peak, I’m sure the ‘storm’ that has been risen now in the Eastern Sea Region would be even more enormous.” Lan Xi sweetly smiled, then added, “Don’t worry. You’ve done me a favour. I will help you hide everything that happened today.”

“Thank you, Senior Lan Xi.” Chu Feng respectfully clasped his fists.

“No, if someone’s thanking, it should be me.” Lan Xi bitterly chuckled. When she thought of Lan Yanzhi, she felt herself to be extremely idiotic. Then, she took a glance at the surface of the palace’s ground. Instantly, her expression changed. She quickly said to Chu Feng, “Junior Chu Feng, why can’t their blood be gathered on that formation?”

“She’s right! Their blood can’t even flow into the outlines of the formation! What do we do now?” When they heard her words, the faces of Su Rou and the others also changed greatly. They discovered with shock that the blood flowing out of Wang Long and the others, though flowed upon the ground of the palace, was unable to seek into the outlines of the formation.

On the other hand, the blood from the mysterious Monstrous Beast kept on flowing. At that moment, the blood outline of the formation on the ground was about to be completed.

But as he looked at that, there wasn’t the slightest trace of change in Chu Feng’s emotions. Instead, he looked as if everything was expected, and said with a faint smile, “No need to panic, this is expected.”

“Chu Feng, what do you mean?” Lan Xi had confusion filled her face. She was a bit muddled.

“I’m saying that this isn’t any altar. As long as that Monstrous Beast dies, this formation will be activated. It cannot be stopped,” explained Chu Feng.

“Then since this isn’t an altar, why did you say it was before?” Lan Xi was still puzzled.

The smile on Chu Feng’s face became even wider when he heard Lan Xi’s question. He said with a light smile, “If I didn’t say that, how could Wang Long and the others attack me so soon, and how could I find a sufficient reason before you to kill them?”

Chapter 748 - The Queen Steps Onto the Stage
“What? This…” Lan Xi’s brows knitted slightly upon Chu Feng’s words. She was quite intelligent; she already understood the meaning behind Chu Feng’s words.

Chu Feng had the strength to kill Wang Long and the others—this was something undoubtable. But, as Chu Feng said, there must exist a reason for killing. If one killed another for no reason at all, either they were a madman, or a demon. They would not be understood by others, and they would even be spat upon, insulted, hated.

For example, if Chu Feng immediately killed Wang Long and the others before entering the core of the Millennium Ancient City, Lan Xi would definitely feel that Chu Feng was too cruel, perhaps even reckless. She would despise Chu Feng’s actions in her heart, and not only would his image receive a huge blow, he could possibly even become an enemy in Lan Xi’s heart.

However, Chu Feng first baited Wang Long to initiate his attack, and after he revealed his vile side, Chu Feng made his move again, to kill. That was completely reasonable, and completely deserved. Everyone could understand that, and would even feel that Chu Feng did the right thing.

But, Lan Xi also thus understood that Chu Feng was not as simple as he appeared. Not only in terms of cultivation, but also in his ways of handling matters.

Chu Feng had thought of removing Wang Long since a very long time ago. However, to be able to hold himself back, and even implicitly lure Wang Long, control him, and make him step into the trap… Chu Feng’s methods really did make Lan Xi both frightened and shocked. She deeply realized how terrifying Chu Feng was.

“Big Brother Chu Feng, what should we do now? Look! Those Monstrous Beasts looks like they will awaken soon,” Jiang Wushang said with a face of terror.

At that very instant, the vast palace’s doors remained shut, and all about the palace, there were over a thousand Martial Lord-level Monstrous Beasts. Chu Feng and the others had already seen their strengths before. If one was already so strong, it could not imagined how horrifying over a thousand was.

And now, the dormant Monstrous Beasts started to gradually open their eyes. What should they do?

“Although this is not an altar, there is still a way of resolving this situation.” As the others were in panic, Chu Feng remained as calm as he was before, as though everything turned out the same as his predictions.

“How?” asked Jiang Wushang and the others simultaneously.

“Kill all these Monstrous Beasts and thoroughly activate this formation of blood. Then, an exit should appear,” Chu Feng said with a smile.

“What? Kill all these Monstrous Beasts? How is it possible?!” When they heard that, not to mention the shock on Jiang Wushang’s and the others’ faces, even Lan Xi, as a rank four Martial Lord, widened her mouth from complete astonishment. She, who had exchanged blows with the Monstrous Beast before, knew very well how powerful it was.

And in all honesty, if she hadn’t fought it together with Wang Long and was on her own, she might not have been able to defeat the Monstrous Beast. Although she was a rank four Martial Lord, and the Monstrous Beast a rank three Martial Lord, the Monstrous Beast had fighting strength so powerful it could fight those above its rank.

And now, all around them were over a thousand of those unfathomable Monstrous Beasts. Although they were not all rank three Martial Lords, a large portion of them were. Most importantly, she even discovered several rank four Martial Lord Monstrous Beasts within their ranks.

Hence, from her perspective, to wish to kill all the Monstrous Beasts was nearly an impossible feat.

*hmm* But just at that moment, Chu Feng suddenly extended his arm and laid a mighty Spirit Formation. It enveloped Lan Xi, Su Rou, Su Mei, Jiang Wushang, and Zhang Tianyi.

“Chu Feng, what are you doing?” When they saw that, Lan Xi and the others were taken by surprise. She could feel that the Spirit Formation Chu Feng laid was not a simple one—it was extremely powerful, sufficient to protect all of them.

But at that very instant, though Chu Feng laid such a formation and it veiled over all of them, he himself was outside. That made them realize a bad situation.

“What am I doing? Naturally, I’m going to take care of these Monstrous Beasts.” As Chu Feng spoke, an imposing armament appeared within his palm—the Incomplete Royal Armament, the Dragon Marking Sword.

“Don’t! Let me out! I can’t let you fight against so many Monstrous Beasts on your own!” Lan Xi shouted.

“Alone? No, I am not fighting alone,” Chu Feng said with a calm smile.

Just as they were ridden with confusion, puzzled as to what Chu Feng’s words meant, a Spirit Formation Gate suddenly opened—it was a World Spirit Gate.

After that gate opened, a young lady, who was so beautiful it made even Su Rou and Su Mei lose their brilliance, walked out from within.

It was Eggy. Even though through the years, Chu Feng had shed some of his youthfulness, Eggy still had the appearance of a young lady.

But even though Eggy’s age seemed to stagnate at the stage of a young lady, her looks were very sweet and amiable, her figure was still very spicy. Rather than saying she was a cute young lady, it’d be better to say she was a beautiful queen.

“It’s her?” Although Lan Xi and the others didn’t recognize Eggy, Zhang Tianyi had seen her before. He knew she was an odd but very powerful World Spirit. After Eggy appeared, Zhang Tianyi’s worry did diminish by quite a bit because Chu Feng had told him Eggy was much stronger.

However, Lan Xi didn’t share the same thoughts. As a rank four Martial Lord, and also a World Spiritist, she could see that even though Eggy was a World Spirit, a very powerful one at that, but she was only a rank one Martial Lord.

Honestly speaking, even the World Spirits she had herself had superior cultivation than Eggy, and judging by Chu Feng’s appearance, he seemed to have only one. Involuntarily, it made her feel that Chu Feng was forcing it—preparing a fight to the death.

“Yawn~~~” As Eggy, with her snow-white and slender legs, walked one step at a time out of the World Spirit Gate, she ignored Lan Xi and Zhang Tianyi and the others. She stuck out her proud figure, bent her soft waist, and slowly widened her arms. She lazily stretched, and yawned.

After doing those very casual but alluring actions, Eggy grinned, showing her devastatingly bewitching smile. “So many high-quality Monstrous Beasts… Looking at the Source Energy already accumulated in my body, if I refine them all, perhaps I can make a breakthrough to a rank two Martial Lord~”

*wuao~~~* Just at that moment, a furious howl suddenly resounded. One of the mysterious Monstrous Beasts in deep sleep had awoken.

*wuao~~~~~* Quickly following, over a thousand more furious howls rang out in succession. All of the Monstrous Beasts in the palace were awakened.

After the Monstrous Beasts were roused, they uniformly cast their blood-red eyes in the direction of Chu Feng and the others. Then, they took steps that shook the entire palace. Within the rumbling, they all madly dashed towards Chu Feng and the others.

At that moment, even though Lan Xi and the others were hiding within the Spirit Formation, they couldn’t help backing away. They leaned on each other, their eyes full of worry and fear.

They were able to clearly feel how horrifying those Monstrous Beasts were. Despite being within the Spirit Formation, they could still feel an indescribable dreadful aura wrapping around them, giving them no room to escape.

Chapter 749 - Annihilating the Monstrous Beasts
*rumble rumble rumble*

Over a thousand enormous, horrifically powerful Monstrous Beasts surged forth all together. That level of might was not as simple as shaking the earth. It was as though space itself were about to be shattered. If the palace wasn’t reinforced with Spirit Formations, likely it would have disappeared like a sliver of smoke from all the shaking.

“Chu Feng, open the Spirit Formation and let me out! I can’t let you put your life on the line against them. If you don’t open the Spirit Formation, I will force it open!” Lan Xi hysterically shouted.

She didn’t think Chu Feng, and Eggy, who was such a weak World Spirit, would be able to stop those Monstrous Beasts. In her eyes, they were most certainly going to die. Since they were going to die anyway, she was willing to die with Chu Feng on the battlefield—not inside the Spirit Formation.

“You?” However, after hearing Lan Xi’s words, Eggy, with her prideful eyes, glanced at Lan Xi with her disdainful gaze, and said, “Forget about it. Although those Monstrous Beasts aren’t very strong, they aren’t something you can win against. What’s wrong with staying in there and waiting? There’s no point of coming out and making a mess.”

“What do you mean?!” When a World Spirit, a lowly rank one Martial Lord, dared to speak to her in such a manner, Lan Xi was quite furious. She questioned Eggy with an attitude of “who do you think you are”.

Eggy wasn’t angry by Lan Xi’s tone. Rather, she sweetly smiled, and said, stressing every single syllable, “I. Said. You. Are. Too. Weak!!”

“You!

“Insolence!

“You, a mere rank one Martial Lord, dare to speak to me like this?”

When she heard that, Lan Xi gnashed her teeth from anger. In her beautiful eyes, two visible pillars of flames were simply going to shoot out. She had the appearance of “you die or I die” when facing Eggy.

*whoosh* However, though Eggy still wore a smile on her face, she no longer paid attention to Lan Xi. She looked like she was too lazy to even bother.

Moreover, when Eggy turned around, endless dark gas poured out from her body. Akin to an erupting volcano, it burst into the air. As the gas surged, it instantly covered the entirety of the palace’s ceiling.

It looked like black clouds, but they were definitely not as simple as black clouds. The gaseous mass was even blacker than ink, and the aura it emanated was very peculiar as well. More importantly, the power seeping from within simply made one’s heart tremble and caused chills to run down their spine.

Horrifying—extremely horrifying might. Powerful—indescribably powerful. Might that no one had seen before, yet so abnormally tremendous.

*boom boom boom boom boom*

After the black gas covered the ceiling, there were countless more masses of black gas that swirled down like a hurricane in a conical shape.

On the areas that the black-coloured gases pounded the surface of the ground, a terrifying black-coloured shockwave would arise. So long as a Monstrous Beast was struck by the shockwave, it would, without exception, cry out in misery. Then, their flesh and blood would be devastatingly mashed together, and after only a blink, become a pile of meat paste.

All of that happened in only an instant, but several hundred Monstrous Beasts had already died—died by the black-coloured hurricanes. The seemingly horrid Monstrous Beast army was completely destroyed by Eggy’s power alone.

“My gods, isn’t she a bit too powerful? Who is this girl?” Jiang Wushang widened his mouth in shock. He found out that Eggy’s fighting strength was even more terrifying than Chu Feng’s. Not to mention rank three Martial Lord Monstrous Beasts, even rank fours before her would be the same as useless filler—lacking any power to fight against her.

“How is this possible? Could she, could she be an Asura World Spirit, from the legends?” Jiang Wushang was not alone in his astonishment. Lan Xi, who was arguing against Eggy before, had a face completely pale from fright. She was thoroughly stunned by Eggy’s power.

The powerful strength Eggy displayed forced her to think of the legendary World Spirit, the World Spirit from the Asura Spirit World that really did only appear in the legends. That was the only reason that could justify her strength.

But a World Spirit from the Asura Spirit World was truly like a legend. At least, currently in the Eastern Sea Region, she had never heard of a World Spiritist who could get into contact with an Asura World Spirit and have one follow them.

“No wonder. No wonder Chu Feng had so much confidence, and no wonder that World Spirit was so haughty. So, it was me who had eyes but could not see.” After the feeling of shock passed, Lan Xi bitterly laughed. She felt idiotic when she recalled her argument against Eggy just before.

At the same time, when she looked at Chu Feng again, there were complicated emotions in her eyes. Chu Feng, who was already very powerful in her heart, rose another rank due to Eggy’s existence. She couldn’t help but sigh and say, “You… Are you truly the genius of our generation?“

“A World Spirit of the Asura Spirit World. Yes, that must be it, that must be it.

“Haha, as expected of Big Brother Chu Feng! You’re actually able to make a contract with a World Spirit from the Asura Spirit World! You must know that the World Spirit I made a contract with was only a World Spirit from the Beast Spirit World…” Jiang Wushang was elated when he heard Lan Xi’s words.

Although they were both World Spirits, there was a difference in strength due to their origins. Actually, World Spirits from the Beast Spirit World weren’t weak, but in comparison to the World Spirits from the Asura Spirit World, they were on two completely different levels.

If it were a normal person, they would definitely envy Chu Feng greatly because recorded history stated that World Spiritists able to make a contract with an Asura Spirit World World Spirit were very outstanding, well-known people of their generation.

But, Jiang Wushang felt no envy. Instead, he was very happy because Chu Feng was his brother. The stronger Chu Feng became, the happier he became.

It was not only Jiang Wushang who felt like that. Su Rou and Su Mei, as well as Zhang Tianyi, were the same. They all felt happy for Chu Feng to be able to have such a powerful World Spirit.

“Eggy, you are really as overwhelming as usual. But now, it’s best to finish this quick.”

Chu Feng once again saw Eggy’s terrifying fighting power. In all honesty, even he admired the unique power Eggy had.

However, at that moment, he only wanted to finish the battle as soon as possible. So, he brandished the Dragon Marking Sword in his hand, and while using beautiful and fine Dragon Marking Sword Techniques, he threw himself into the army of Monstrous Beasts.

*whoosh whoosh* The Dragon Marking Sword in Chu Feng’s hand was simply akin to a sharp weapon that nothing could stop—not only did the tip stop at nothing, the edge did not either. Monstrous Beasts that clashed with the Dragon Marking Sword would be sliced open like tofu. Although, in terms of total killing strength, Chu Feng was not as ferocious as Eggy, he was still unstoppable.

Lan Xi and the other had already seen Eggy’s power in a single instant. Now, Chu Feng’s strength made them shocked, once again. They even thought that without Eggy, judging by Chu Feng’s terrifying fighting strength, he could perhaps truly defeat all the Monstrous Beasts on his own.

If Lan Xi hadn’t admired Chu Feng yet—when she learned of his contract with a World Spirit from the Asura Spirit World—then now, she felt nothing but deep respect for him.

With strong power, Chu Feng let her know that even though the World Spirit from the Asura Spirit World was powerful, Chu Feng was absolutely worthy to be her master.

Chapter 750 - The Remains of the Throne
With Chu Feng and Eggy joining hands, it was but an instant’s work. Over a thousand Monstrous Beasts were now dead.

Those who were killed by Chu Feng had either their heads lopped off, or their limbs separated. Despite their massive bodies, they were unable to stop Chu Feng’s fierce slashes.

Those who were killed by Eggy, on the other hand, were a sight unbearable to see. As the black-coloured shockwaves swept past the area, their blood of flesh had mashed together, becoming piles and piles of sharp-red meat pastes.

After personally witnessing Chu Feng and Eggy’s slaughter, then looking at the many enormous Monstrous Beast corpses lying on the palace’s floor, Su Rou and the others couldn’t help deeply inhaling. They were completely convinced by Chu Feng’s strength.

“Hah, Chu Feng, I was indeed correct! After consuming these Monstrous Beasts’ Source Energy, in addition to the amount I’ve already accumulated in my body, I have successfully become a rank two Martial Lord! Haha, not bad, not bad. Truly not bad!”

After absorbing all the Source Energy of the Monstrous Beasts, the peculiar Eggy’s cultivation had entered the realm of rank two Martial Lords. Although such a result was already expected, Eggy was still very joyous. On her perfectly beautiful face, there was a smile that could enchanting anything.

“In the end, you still caught up to me. Right now, we are both rank two Martial Lords. I am fine with facing a rank four Martial Lord, but I’m afraid I cannot defeat a rank five Martial Lord. How about you? What level has your fighting ability reached?” Chu Feng asked curiously. He knew his fighting capabilities were already overwhelming, but he also knew that Eggy’s were still superior to his own. So, he really wanted to know what degree Eggy’s had reached.

After all, there were skies beyond skies, and people beyond people. Chu Feng knew that truth very well, so even though he knew that his fighting ability was relatively superior to others, on the other side of the world, there were many existences that had fighting powers much higher than his.

“About that… It’s not interesting if I say it. When you meet an opponent you cannot defeat, won’t you know when I reveal my hand then?”

Eggy charmingly smiled, and as she spoke, she even winked with her beautiful big eyes at Chu Feng naughtily. In the end, she didn’t give Chu Feng any answer. With her hands behind her back, she strode with her snow-white legs, and before several gazes, she walked back into the World Spirit Gate without any care of others, returning to Chu Feng’s World Spirit Space.

Seeing the odd Eggy disappear, everyone on scene looked at each other. On their faces, and in their hearts, there were inexpressible emotions. After seeing the strength of an Asura Spirit World World Spirit, they had a deeper understanding of the saying “there’s a person beyond every person”.

The aura Eggy exuded and the strength she exhibited was something they had never seen before. It was a type of power that did not belong to this world, but was absolutely so powerful there was no need to doubt her.

“It’s time to open the entrance to this place. I hope everything here is the final obstacle, otherwise, I’m afraid we will truly be unable to progress.” Although Chu Feng killed quite a few Monstrous Beasts, in reality, a large portion of them were dealt with by Eggy. At that moment, his face was drenched with sweat; it could be seen he used quite a bit of strength.

In reality, if it weren’t for Eggy’s help, Chu Feng would not have much luck whilst facing so many Monstrous Beasts. Even if he could kill all of them, it was likely he would have to pay an enormous price. At least, at that time, he too would be a mesh of flesh and blood.

So, Chu Feng truly hoped the Monstrous Beasts just now were the final barrier guarding this place, because if there were any more that came, with Chu Feng’s strength, he would truly be unable to fight against it. This would mean everything he did up until now was for naught.

*hmm* As he spoke, Chu Feng suddenly. Then, his palms dropped down and slammed the floor. At the same time, he channeled his boundless Spirit power unrestrainedly into the formation of blood on the surface of the floor.

“Open!” Suddenly, Chu Feng shouted. Then, he abruptly raised his arms. The blood outline of the formation that was attached to the ground actually detached as it slowly rose.

*rumble rumble rumble*

At that instant, the entire palace started to violently shake again. And, under the shining of blood, the formation kept on condensing and changing. Eventually, it converged and became a Spirit Formation Gate.

The gate was different from all the ones Chu Feng had seen before. It stood in midair, and surrounding it were blood-red symbols. Its shape was odd, yet perfect in a way.

“Big Brother Chu Feng, is this truly the entrance?” At that instant, the Spirit Formation that enveloped Jiang Wushang and the others had been dissolved. They gazed at the Spirit Formation Gate hanging in midair, but were a bit hesitant.

The Spirit Formation Gate was indeed very peculiar. On the surface, it didn’t seem like an entrance that led to a remains. Rather, it seemed more like a door of death that led to an underground city.

“Honestly speaking, I’m not sure either. But, whether it is or not, we’ll know with an investigation.

“Wait here for news, I’ll return soon.” As Chu Feng spoke, he put strength into his legs, and his entire body had leaped up. Like a sharp sword, he shot straight into the Spirit Formation Gate in the air.

*whoosh* After entering the gate, it was as if Chu Feng entered a tunnel of space and time. He felt as if his memories were disturbed as well, but that odd feeling lasted for but a second before vanishing.

When everything returned to normal, Chu Feng was deep within a large palace.

That palace was made by the bones of countless Monstrous Beasts. Judging by the shape of the bones, Chu Feng recognized that they were the bones of mysterious Monstrous Beasts.

However, the skeleton that structured the palace was clearly even more enormous than the Monstrous Beasts Chu Feng killed. One can thus imagine what kind of strength it possessed when it was alive.

However, no matter how powerful it was, it was dead now. Not only was its Source Energy stripped away, even the remaining skeleton was used as an ornament.

In the center of the palace, there was a vast Spirit Formation. It shot radiance in all directions, lighting up the entire palace with incomparable brightness.

It was a formation made by the power of a Royal-cloak’s Spirit Formation. At present, it was still perfectly working, and there seemed to be a formless power sealed within.

Underneath that formation, there was a throne. On the throne, there sat a person. He wore a set of armour, giving others a sovereign feeling. Regretfully, its life was no more, only leaving behind a skeleton.

As for the armour worn on his body, though its style appeared to be unordinarily domineering, looking at it now, it was no different from useless metal. It was not only no treasure, it had rusted and was full of imperfections.

“Heavens! Is that the mysterious person that eradicated the Monstrous Beast species?” Suddenly, an incomparably astonished and trembling voice rang out.

Turning his head, Jiang Wushang and the others had walked in. But, not a single one of their faces lacked shocked expressions. There was even a bit of fear there.